Mary Roberts  Rinehart K (Fiscle Part-X) 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 1 
   
 The Street Stretched Away North And South In Two Lines Of     Ancient 
 Houses That Seemed To Meet In The     Distance. The     Man Found It Infinitely 
 Inviting. It Had The     Well-Worn Look Of     An Old Coat, Shabby But 
 Comfortable. The     Thought Of     Coming There To Live Pleased Him. Surely 
 Here Would Be Peace--Long Evenings In Which To Read, Quiet Nights In 
 Which To Sleep And Forget. It Was An Impression Of     Home, Really, That 
 It Gave. The     Man Did Not Know That, Or Care Particularly. He Had Been 
 Wandering About A Long Time--Not In Years, For He Was Less Than Thirty. 
 But It Seemed A Very Long Time. 
   
   
   
 At The     Little House No One Had Seemed To Think About References. He 
 Could Have Given One Or Two, Of     A Sort. He Had Gone To Considerable 
 Trouble To Get Them; And Now, Not To Have Them Asked For-- 
   
   
   
 There Was A House Across And A Little Way Down The     Street, With A Card 
 In The     Window That Said: "Meals, Twenty-Five Cents." Evidently The 
 Midday Meal Was Over; Men Who Looked Like Clerks And Small Shopkeepers 
 Were Hurrying Away. The     Nottingham Curtains Were Pinned Back, And Just 
 Inside The     Window A Throaty Barytone Was Singing: 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 2 
      "Home Is The     Hunter, Home From The     Hill: 
       And The     Sailor, Home From Sea." 
   
   
   
 Across The     Street, The     Man Smiled Grimly--Home! 
   
   
   
 For Perhaps An Hour Joe Drummond Had Been Wandering Up And Down The 
 Street. His Straw Hat Was Set On The     Back Of     His Head, For The     Evening 
 Was Warm; His Slender Shoulders, Squared And Resolute At Eight, By Nine 
 Had Taken On A Disconsolate Droop. Under A Street Lamp He Consulted His 
 Watch, But Even Without That He Knew What The     Hour Was. Prayer Meeting 
 At The     Corner Church Was Over; Boys Of     His Own Age Were Ranging 
 Themselves Along The     Curb, Waiting For The     Girl Of     The     Moment. When She 
 Came, A Youth Would Appear Miraculously Beside Her, And The     World-Old 
 Pairing Off Would Have Taken Place. 
   
   
   
 The Street Emptied. The     Boy Wiped The     Warm Band Of     His Hat And Slapped 
 It On His Head Again. She Was Always Treating Him Like This--Keeping Him 
 Hanging About, And Then Coming Out, Perfectly Calm And Certain That 
 He Would Still Be Waiting. By George, He'd Fool Her, For Once: He'd Go 
 Away, And Let Her Worry. She Would Worry. She Hated To Hurt Anyone. Ah! 
   
   
   
 Across The     Street, Under An Old Ailanthus Tree, Was The     House He 
 Watched, A Small Brick, With Shallow Wooden Steps And--Curious 
 Architecture Of     Middle West Sixties--A Wooden Cellar Door Beside The 
 Steps. 
   
   
   
 In Some Curious Way It Preserved An Air Of     Distinction Among Its More 
 Pretentious Neighbors, Much As A Very Old Lady May Now And Then Lend 
 Tone To A Smart Gathering. On Either Side Of     It, The     Taller Houses Had 
 An Appearance Of     Protection Rather Than Of     Patronage. It Was A Matter 
 Of Self-Respect, Perhaps. No Windows On The     Street Were So Spotlessly 
 Curtained, No Doormat So Accurately Placed, No "Yard" In The     Rear So 
 Tidy With Morning-Glory Vines Over The     Whitewashed Fence. 
   
   
   
 The June Moon Had Risen, Sending Broken Shafts Of     White Light Through 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 3 
 The Ailanthus To The     House Door. When The     Girl Came At Last, She Stepped 
 Out Into A World Of     Soft Lights And Wavering Shadows, Fragrant With Tree 
 Blossoms Not Yet Overpowering, Hushed Of     Its Daylight Sounds Of     Playing 
 Children And Moving Traffic. 
   
   
   
 The House Had Been Warm. Her Brown Hair Lay Moist On Her Forehead, Her 
 Thin White Dress Was Turned In At The     Throat. She Stood On The     Steps, 
 The Door Closed Behind Her, And Threw Out Her Arms In A Swift Gesture To 
 The Cool Air. The     Moonlight Clothed Her As With A Garment. From Across 
 The Street The     Boy Watched Her With Adoring, Humble Eyes. All His 
 Courage Was For Those Hours When He Was Not With Her. 
   
   
   
 "Hello, Joe." 
   
   
   
 "Hello, Sidney." 
   
   
   
 He Crossed Over, Emerging Out Of     The     Shadows Into Her Enveloping 
 Radiance. His Ardent Young Eyes Worshiped Her As He Stood On The 
 Pavement. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Late. I Was Taking Out Bastings For Mother." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, That's All Right." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Sat Down On The     Doorstep, And The     Boy Dropped At Her Feet. 
   
   
   
 "I Thought Of     Going To Prayer Meeting, But Mother Was Tired. Was 
 Christine There?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes; Palmer Howe Took Her Home." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 4 
   
   
 He Was At His Ease Now. He Had Discarded His Hat, And Lay Back On His 
 Elbows, Ostensibly To Look At The     Moon. Actually His Brown Eyes Rested 
 On The     Face Of     The     Girl Above Him. He Was Very Happy. "He's Crazy About 
 Chris. She's Good-Looking, But She's Not My Sort." 
   
   
   
 "Pray, What Is Your Sort?" 
   
   
   
 "You." 
   
   
   
 She Laughed Softly. "You're A Goose, Joe!" 
   
   
   
 She Settled Herself More Comfortably On The     Doorstep And Drew Along 
 Breath. 
   
   
   
 "How Tired I Am! Oh--I Haven't Told You. We've Taken A Roomer!" 
   
   
   
 "A What?" 
   
   
   
 "A Roomer." She Was Half Apologetic. The     Street Did Not Approve Of 
 Roomers. "It Will Help With The     Rent. It's My Doing, Really. Mother Is 
 Scandalized." 
   
   
   
 "A Woman?" 
   
   
   
 "A Man." 
   
   
   
 "What Sort Of     Man?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 5 
   
 "How Do I Know? He Is Coming Tonight. I'll Tell You In A Week." 
   
   
   
 Joe Was Sitting Bolt Upright Now, A Little White. 
   
   
   
 "Is He Young?" 
   
   
   
 "He's A Good Bit Older Than You, But That's Not Saying He's Old." 
   
   
   
 Joe Was Twenty-One, And Sensitive Of     His Youth. 
   
   
   
 "He'll Be Crazy About You In Two Days." 
   
   
   
 She Broke Into Delighted Laughter. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Not Fall In Love With Him--You Can Be Certain Of     That. He Is Tall 
 And Very Solemn. His Hair Is Quite Gray Over His Ears." 
   
   
   
 Joe Cheered. 
   
   
   
 "What's His Name?" 
   
   
   
 "K. Le Moyne." 
   
   
   
 "K.?" 
   
   
   
 "That's What He Said." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 6 
   
 Interest In The     Roomer Died Away. The     Boy Fell Into The     Ecstasy Of 
 Content That Always Came With Sidney's Presence. His Inarticulate Young 
 Soul Was Swelling With Thoughts That He Did Not Know How To Put Into 
 Words. It Was Easy Enough To Plan Conversations With Sidney When He Was 
 Away From Her. But, At Her Feet, With Her Soft Skirts Touching Him As 
 She Moved, Her Eager Face Turned To Him, He Was Miserably Speechless. 
   
   
   
 Unexpectedly, Sidney Yawned. He Was Outraged. 
   
   
   
 "If You're Sleepy--" 
   
   
   
 "Don't Be Silly. I Love Having You. I Sat Up Late Last Night, Reading. 
 I Wonder What You Think Of     This: One Of     The     Characters In The     Book I Was 
 Reading Says That Every Man Who--Who Cares For A Woman Leaves His Mark 
 On Her! I Suppose She Tries To Become What He Thinks She Is, For The 
 Time Anyhow, And Is Never Just Her Old Self Again." 
   
   
   
 She Said "Cares For" Instead Of     "Loves." It Is One Of     The     Traditions Of 
 Youth To Avoid The     Direct Issue In Life's Greatest Game. Perhaps 
 "Love" Is Left To The     Fervent Vocabulary Of     The     Lover. Certainly, As If 
 Treading On Dangerous Ground, Sidney Avoided It. 
   
   
   
 "Every Man! How Many Men Are Supposed To Care For A Woman, Anyhow?" 
   
   
   
 "Well, There's The     Boy Who--Likes Her When They're Both Young." 
   
   
   
 A Bit Of     Innocent Mischief This, But Joe Straightened. 
   
   
   
 "Then They Both Outgrow That Foolishness. After That There Are Usually 
 Two Rivals, And She Marries One Of     Them--That's Three. And--" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 7 
 "Why Do They Always Outgrow That Foolishness?" His Voice Was Unsteady. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Don't Know. One's Ideas Change. Anyhow, I'm Only Telling You What 
 The Book Said." 
   
   
   
 "It's A Silly Book." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Believe It's True," She Confessed. "When I Got Started I Just 
 Read On. I Was Curious." 
   
   
   
 More Eager Than Curious, Had She Only Known. She Was Fairly Vibrant With 
 The Zest Of     Living. Sitting On The     Steps Of     The     Little Brick House, 
 Her Busy Mind Was Carrying Her On To Where, Beyond The     Street, With Its 
 Dingy Lamps And Blossoming Ailanthus, Lay The     World That Was Some Day To 
 Lie To Her Hand. Not Ambition Called Her, But Life. 
   
   
   
 The Boy Was Different. Where Her Future Lay Visualized Before Her, 
 Heroic Deeds, Great Ambitions, Wide Charity, He Planned Years With Her, 
 Selfish, Contented Years. As Different As Smug, Satisfied Summer From 
 Visionary, Palpitating Spring, He Was For Her--But She Was For All The 
 World. 
   
   
   
 By Shifting His Position His Lips Came Close To Her Bare Young Arm. It 
 Tempted Him. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Read That Nonsense," He Said, His Eyes On The     Arm. "And--I'll 
 Never Outgrow My Foolishness About You, Sidney." 
   
   
   
 Then, Because He Could Not Help It, He Bent Over And Kissed Her Arm. 
   
   
   
 She Was Just Eighteen, And Joe's Devotion Was Very Pleasant. She 
 Thrilled To The     Touch Of     His Lips On Her Flesh; But She Drew Her Arm 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 8 
 Away. 
   
   
   
 "Please--I Don't Like That Sort Of     Thing." 
   
   
   
 "Why Not?" His Voice Was Husky. 
   
   
   
 "It Isn't Right. Besides, The     Neighbors Are Always Looking Out The 
 Windows." 
   
   
   
 The Drop From Her High Standard Of     Right And Wrong To The     Neighbors' 
 Curiosity Appealed Suddenly To Her Sense Of     Humor. She Threw Back Her 
 Head And Laughed. He Joined Her, After An Uncomfortable Moment. But He 
 Was Very Much In Earnest. He Sat, Bent Forward, Turning His New Straw 
 Hat In His Hands. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess You Know How I Feel. Some Of     The     Fellows Have Crushes On Girls 
 And Get Over Them. I'm Not Like That. Since The     First Day I Saw You I've 
 Never Looked At Another Girl. Books Can Say What They Like: There Are 
 People Like That, And I'm One Of     Them." 
   
   
   
 There Was A Touch Of     Dogged Pathos In His Voice. He Was That Sort, And 
 Sidney Knew It. Fidelity And Tenderness--Those Would Be Hers If She 
 Married Him. He Would Always Be There When She Wanted Him, Looking At 
 Her With Loving Eyes, A Trifle Wistful Sometimes Because Of     His Lack Of 
 Those Very Qualities He So Admired In Her--Her Wit, Her Resourcefulness, 
 Her Humor. But He Would Be There, Not Strong, Perhaps, But Always Loyal. 
   
   
   
 "I Thought, Perhaps," Said Joe, Growing Red And White, And Talking To 
 The Hat, "That Some Day, When We're Older, You--You Might Be Willing To 
 Marry Me, Sid. I'd Be Awfully Good To You." 
   
   
   
 It Hurt Her To Say No. Indeed, She Could Not Bring Herself To Say It. 
 In All Her Short Life She Had Never Willfully Inflicted A Wound. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 9 
 And Because She Was Young, And Did Not Realize That There Is A Short 
 Cruelty, Like The     Surgeon's, That Is Mercy In The     End, She Temporized. 
   
   
   
 "There Is Such A Lot Of     Time Before We Need Think Of     Such Things! Can't 
 We Just Go On The     Way We Are?" 
   
   
   
 "I'm Not Very Happy The     Way We Are." 
   
   
   
 "Why, Joe!" 
   
   
   
 "Well, I'm Not"--Doggedly. "You're Pretty And Attractive. When I See A 
 Fellow Staring At You, And I'd Like To Smash His Face For Him, I Haven't 
 The Right." 
   
   
   
 "And A Precious Good Thing For You That You Haven't!" Cried Sidney, 
 Rather Shocked. 
   
   
   
 There Was Silence For A Moment Between Them. Sidney, To Tell The     Truth, 
 Was Obsessed By A Vision Of     Joe, Young And Hot-Eyed, Being Haled To The 
 Police Station By Virtue Of     His Betrothal Responsibilities. The     Boy Was 
 Vacillating Between Relief At Having Spoken And A Heaviness Of     Spirit 
 That Came From Sidney's Lack Of     Enthusiastic Response. 
   
   
   
 "Well, What Do You Think About It?" 
   
   
   
 "If You Are Asking Me To Give You Permission To Waylay And Assault Every 
 Man Who Dares To Look At Me--" 
   
   
   
 "I Guess This Is All A Joke To You." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 10 
   
 She Leaned Over And Put A Tender Hand On His Arm. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Want To Hurt You; But, Joe, I Don't Want To Be Engaged Yet. 
 I Don't Want To Think About Marrying. There's Such A Lot To Do In The 
 World First. There's Such A Lot To See And Be." 
   
   
   
 "Where?" He Demanded Bitterly. "Here On This Street? Do You Want 
 More Time To Pull Bastings For Your Mother? Or To Slave For Your Aunt 
 Harriet? Or To Run Up And Down Stairs, Carrying Towels To Roomers? Marry 
 Me And Let Me Take Care Of     You." 
   
   
   
 Once Again Her Dangerous Sense Of     Humor Threatened Her. He Looked 
 So Boyish, Sitting There With The     Moonlight On His Bright Hair, So 
 Inadequate To Carry Out His Magnificent Offer. Two Or Three Of     The 
 Star Blossoms From The     Tree Had Fallen All His Head. She Lifted Them 
 Carefully Away. 
   
   
   
 "Let Me Take Care Of     Myself For A While. I've Never Lived My Own Life. 
 You Know What I Mean. I'm Not Unhappy; But I Want To Do Something. 
 And Some Day I Shall,--Not Anything Big; I Know. I Can't Do That,--But 
 Something Useful. Then, After Years And Years, If You Still Want Me, 
 I'll Come Back To You." 
   
   
   
 "How Soon?" 
   
   
   
 "How Can I Know That Now? But It Will Be A Long Time." 
   
   
   
 He Drew A Long Breath And Got Up. All The     Joy Had Gone Out Of     The     Summer 
 Night For Him, Poor Lad. He Glanced Down The     Street, Where Palmer Howe 
 Had Gone Home Happily With Sidney's Friend Christine. Palmer Would 
 Always Know How He Stood With Christine. She Would Never Talk About 
 Doing Things, Or Being Things. Either She Would Marry Palmer Or She 
 Would Not. But Sidney Was Not Like That. A Fellow Did Not Even Caress 
 Her Easily. When He Had Only Kissed Her Arm--He Trembled A Little At The 
 Memory. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 11 
   
   
 "I Shall Always Want You," He Said. "Only--You Will Never Come Back." 
   
   
   
 It Had Not Occurred To Either Of     Them That This Coming Back, So 
 Tragically Considered, Was Dependent On An Entirely Problematical Going 
 Away. Nothing, That Early Summer Night, Seemed More Unlikely Than That 
 Sidney Would Ever Be Free To Live Her Own Life. The     Street, Stretching 
 Away To The     North And To The     South In Two Lines Of     Houses That Seemed 
 To Meet In The     Distance, Hemmed Her In. She Had Been Born In The     Little 
 Brick House, And, As She Was Of     It, So It Was Of     Her. Her Hands Had 
 Smoothed And Painted The     Pine Floors; Her Hands Had Put Up The     Twine On 
 Which The     Morning-Glories In The     Yard Covered The     Fences; Had, Indeed, 
 With What Agonies Of     Slacking Lime And Adding Blueing, Whitewashed The 
 Fence Itself! 
   
   
   
 "She's Capable," Aunt Harriet Had Grumblingly Admitted, Watching From 
 Her Sewing-Machine Sidney's Strong Young Arms At This Humble Spring 
 Task. 
   
   
   
 "She's Wonderful!" Her Mother Had Said, As She Bent Over Her Hand Work. 
 She Was Not Strong Enough To Run The     Sewing-Machine. 
   
   
   
 So Joe Drummond Stood On The     Pavement And Saw His Dream Of     Taking Sidney 
 In His Arms Fade Into An Indefinite Futurity. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Not Going To Give You Up," He Said Doggedly. "When You Come Back, 
 I'll Be Waiting." 
   
   
   
 The Shock Being Over, And Things Only Postponed, He Dramatized His Grief 
 A Trifle, Thrust His Hands Savagely Into His Pockets, And Scowled Down 
 The Street. In The     Line Of     His Vision, His Quick Eye Caught A Tiny 
 Moving Shadow, Lost It, Found It Again. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 12 
   
   
   
 "Great Scott! There Goes Reginald!" He Cried, And Ran After The     Shadow. 
 "Watch For The     Mckees' Cat!" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Was Running By That Time; They Were Gaining. Their Quarry, A 
 Four-Inch Chipmunk, Hesitated, Gave A Protesting Squeak, And Was Caught 
 In Sidney's Hand. 
   
   
   
 "You Wretch!" She Cried. "You Miserable Little Beast--With Cats 
 Everywhere, And Not A Nut For Miles!" 
   
   
   
 "That Reminds Me,"--Joe Put A Hand Into His Pocket,--"I Brought Some 
 Chestnuts For Him, And Forgot Them. Here." 
   
   
   
 Reginald's Escape Had Rather Knocked The     Tragedy Out Of     The     Evening. 
 True, Sidney Would Not Marry Him For Years, But She Had Practically 
 Promised To Sometime. And When One Is Twenty-One, And It Is A Summer 
 Night, And Life Stretches Eternities Ahead, What Are A Few Years More Or 
 Less? 
   
   
   
 Sidney Was Holding The     Tiny Squirrel In Warm, Protecting Hands. She 
 Smiled Up At The     Boy. 
   
   
   
 "Good-Night, Joe." 
   
   
   
 "Good-Night. I Say, Sidney, It's More Than Half An Engagement. Won't You 
 Kiss Me Good-Night?" 
   
   
   
 She Hesitated, Flushed And Palpitating. Kisses Were Rare In The     Staid 
 Little Household To Which She Belonged. 
   
   
   
 "I--I Think Not." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 13 
   
   
 "Please! I'm Not Very Happy, And It Will Be Something To Remember." 
   
   
   
 Perhaps, After All, Sidney's First Kiss Would Have Gone Without Her 
 Heart,--Which Was A Thing She Had Determined Would Never Happen,--Gone 
 Out Of     Sheer Pity. But A Tall Figure Loomed Out Of     The     Shadows And 
 Approached With Quick Strides. 
   
   
   
 "The Roomer!" Cried Sidney, And Backed Away. 
   
   
   
 "Damn The     Roomer!" 
   
   
   
 Poor Joe, With The     Summer Evening Quite Spoiled, With No Caress To 
 Remember, And With A Potential Rival Who Possessed Both The     Years And 
 The Inches He Lacked, Coming Up The     Street! 
   
   
   
 The Roomer Advanced Steadily. When He Reached The     Doorstep, Sidney 
 Was Demurely Seated And Quite Alone. The     Roomer, Who Had Walked 
 Fast, Stopped And Took Off His Hat. He Looked Very Warm. He Carried 
 A Suitcase, Which Was As It Should Be. The     Men Of     The     Street Always 
 Carried Their Own Luggage, Except The     Younger Wilson Across The     Way. His 
 Tastes Were Known To Be Luxurious. 
   
   
   
 "Hot, Isn't It?" Sidney Inquired, After A Formal Greeting. She Indicated 
 The Place On The     Step Just Vacated By Joe. "You'd Better Cool Off Out 
 Here. The     House Is Like An Oven. I Think I Should Have Warned You Of 
 That Before You Took The     Room. These Little Houses With Low Roofs Are 
 Fearfully Hot." 
   
   
   
 The New Roomer Hesitated. The     Steps Were Very Low, And He Was Tall. 
 Besides, He Did Not Care To Establish Any Relations With The     People 
 In The     House. Long Evenings In Which To Read, Quiet Nights In Which To 
 Sleep And Forget--These Were The     Things He Had Come For. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 14 
   
   
 But Sidney Had Moved Over And Was Smiling Up At Him. He Folded Up 
 Awkwardly On The     Low Step. He Seemed Much Too Big For The     House. Sidney 
 Had A Panicky Thought Of     The     Little Room Upstairs. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Mind Heat. I--I Suppose I Don't Think About It," Said The 
 Roomer, Rather Surprised At Himself. 
   
   
   
 Reginald, Having Finished His Chestnut, Squeaked For Another. The     Roomer 
 Started. 
   
   
   
 "Just Reginald--My Ground-Squirrel." Sidney Was Skinning A Nut With Her 
 Strong White Teeth. "That's Another Thing I Should Have Told You. I'm 
 Afraid You'll Be Sorry You Took The     Room." 
   
   
   
 The Roomer Smiled In The     Shadow. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Beginning To Think That You Are Sorry." 
   
   
   
 She Was All Anxiety To Reassure Him:-- 
   
   
   
 "It's Because Of     Reginald. He Lives Under My--Under Your Bureau. He's 
 Really Not Troublesome; But He's Building A Nest Under The     Bureau, 
 And If You Don't Know About Him, It's Rather Unsettling To See A Paper 
 Pattern From The     Sewing-Room, Or A Piece Of     Cloth, Moving Across The 
 Floor." 
   
   
   
 Mr. Le Moyne Thought It Might Be Very Interesting. "Although, If There's 
 Nest-Building Going On, Isn't It--Er--Possible That Reginald Is A Lady 
 Ground-Squirrel?" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Was Rather Distressed, And, Seeing This, He Hastened To Add That, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 15 
 For All He Knew, All Ground-Squirrels Built Nests, Regardless Of     Sex. 
 As A Matter Of     Fact, It Developed That He Knew Nothing Whatever Of 
 Ground-Squirrels. Sidney Was Relieved. She Chatted Gayly Of     The     Tiny 
 Creature--Of His Rescue In The     Woods From A Crowd Of     Little Boys, Of     His 
 Restoration To Health And Spirits, And Of     Her Expectation, When He Was 
 Quite Strong, Of     Taking Him To The     Woods And Freeing Him. 
   
   
   
 Le Moyne, Listening Attentively, Began To Be Interested. His Quick Mind 
 Had Grasped The     Fact That It Was The     Girl's Bedroom He Had Taken. Other 
 Things He Had Gathered That Afternoon From The     Humming Sewing-Machine, 
 From Sidney's Businesslike Way Of     Renting The     Little Room, From The 
 Glimpse Of     A Woman In A Sunny Window, Bent Over A Needle. Genteel 
 Poverty Was What It Meant, And More--The Constant Drain Of     Disheartened, 
 Middle-Aged Women On The     Youth And Courage Of     The     Girl Beside Him. 
   
   
   
 K. Le Moyne, Who Was Living His Own Tragedy Those Days, What With 
 Poverty And Other Things, Sat On The     Doorstep While Sidney Talked, And 
 Swore A Quiet Oath To Be No Further Weight On The     Girl's Buoyant Spirit. 
 And, Since Determining On A Virtue Is Halfway To Gaining It, His Voice 
 Lost Its Perfunctory Note. He Had No Intention Of     Letting The     Street 
 Encroach On Him. He Had Built Up A Wall Between Himself And The     Rest Of 
 The World, And He Would Not Scale It. But He Held No Grudge Against It. 
 Let Others Get What They Could Out Of     Living. 
   
   
   
 Sidney, Suddenly Practical, Broke In On His Thoughts:-- 
   
   
   
 "Where Are You Going To Get Your Meals?" 
   
   
   
 "I Hadn't Thought About It. I Can Stop In Somewhere On My Way Downtown. 
 I Work In The     Gas Office--I Don't Believe I Told You. It's Rather 
 Haphazard--Not The     Gas Office, But The     Eating. However, It's 
 Convenient." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 16 
   
 "It's Very Bad For You," Said Sidney, With Decision. "It Leads To 
 Slovenly Habits, Such As Going Without When You're In A Hurry, And That 
 Sort Of     Thing. The     Only Thing Is To Have Some One Expecting You At A 
 Certain Time." 
   
   
   
 "It Sounds Like Marriage." He Was Lazily Amused. 
   
   
   
 "It Sounds Like Mrs. Mckee's Boarding-House At The     Corner. Twenty-One 
 Meals For Five Dollars, And A Ticket To Punch. Tillie, The     Dining-Room 
 Girl, Punches For Every Meal You Get. If You Miss Any Meals, Your Ticket 
 Is Good Until It Is Punched. But Mrs. Mckee Doesn't Like It If You 
 Miss." 
   
   
   
 "Mrs. Mckee For Me," Said Le Moyne. "I Daresay, If I Know 
 That--Er--Tillie Is Waiting With The     Punch, I'll Be Fairly Regular To My 
 Meals." 
   
   
   
 It Was Growing Late. The     Street, Which Mistrusted Night Air, Even On A 
 Hot Summer Evening, Was Closing Its Windows. Reginald, Having Eaten 
 His Fill, Had Cuddled In The     Warm Hollow Of     Sidney's Lap, And Slept. 
 By Shifting His Position, The     Man Was Able To See The     Girl's Face. Very 
 Lovely It Was, He Thought. Very Pure, Almost Radiant--And Young. From 
 The Middle Age Of     His Almost Thirty Years, She Was A Child. There Had 
 Been A Boy In The     Shadows When He Came Up The     Street. Of     Course There 
 Would Be A Boy--A Nice, Clear-Eyed Chap-- 
   
   
   
 Sidney Was Looking At The     Moon. With That Dreamer's Part Of     Her That She 
 Had Inherited From Her Dead And Gone Father, She Was Quietly Worshiping 
 The Night. But Her Busy Brain Was Working, Too,--The Practical Brain 
 That She Had Got From Her Mother's Side. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 17 
 "What About Your Washing?" She Inquired Unexpectedly. 
   
   
   
 K. Le Moyne, Who Had Built A Wall Between Himself And The     World, Had 
 Already Married Her To The     Youth Of     The     Shadows, And Was Feeling An Odd 
 Sense Of     Loss. 
   
   
   
 "Washing?" 
   
   
   
 "I Suppose You've Been Sending Things To The     Laundry, And--What Do You 
 Do About Your Stockings?" 
   
   
   
 "Buy Cheap Ones And Throw 'Em Away When They're Worn Out." There Seemed 
 To Be No Reserve With This Surprising Young Person. 
   
   
   
 "And Buttons?" 
   
   
   
 "Use Safety-Pins. When They're Closed One Can Button Over Them As Well 
 As--" 
   
   
   
 "I Think," Said Sidney, "That It Is Quite Time Some One Took A Little 
 Care Of     You. If You Will Give Katie, Our Maid, Twenty-Five Cents A Week, 
 She'll Do Your Washing And Not Tear Your Things To Ribbons. And I'll 
 Mend Them." 
   
   
   
 Sheer Stupefaction Was K. Le Moyne's. After A Moment:-- 
   
   
   
 "You're Really Rather Wonderful, Miss Page. Here Am I, Lodged, Fed, 
 Washed, Ironed, And Mended For Seven Dollars And Seventy-Five Cents A 
 Week!" 
   
   
   
 "I Hope," Said Sidney Severely, "That You'll Put What You Save In The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 18 
 Bank." 
   
   
   
 He Was Still Somewhat Dazed When He Went Up The     Narrow Staircase To 
 His Swept And Garnished Room. Never, In All Of     A Life That Had Been 
 Active,--Until Recently,--Had He Been So Conscious Of     Friendliness And 
 Kindly Interest. He Expanded Under It. Some Of     The     Tired Lines Left His 
 Face. Under The     Gas Chandelier, He Straightened And Threw Out His Arms. 
 Then He Reached Down Into His Coat Pocket And Drew Out A Wide-Awake And 
 Suspicious Reginald. 
   
   
   
 "Good-Night, Reggie!" He Said. "Good-Night, Old Top!" He Hardly 
 Recognized His Own Voice. It Was Quite Cheerful, Although The     Little 
 Room Was Hot, And Although, When He Stood, He Had A Perilous Feeling 
 That The     Ceiling Was Close Above. He Deposited Reginald Carefully On 
 The Floor In Front Of     The     Bureau, And The     Squirrel, After Eyeing Him, 
 Retreated To Its Nest. 
   
   
   
 It Was Late When K. Le Moyne Retired To Bed. Wrapped In A Paper And 
 Securely Tied For The     Morning's Disposal, Was Considerable Masculine 
 Underclothing, Ragged And Buttonless. Not For Worlds Would He Have Had 
 Sidney Discover His Threadbare Inner Condition. "New Underwear For Yours 
 Tomorrow, K. Le Moyne," He Said To Himself, As He Unknotted His Cravat. 
 "New Underwear, And Something Besides K. For A First Name." 
   
   
   
 He Pondered Over That For A Time, Taking Off His Shoes Slowly And 
 Thinking Hard. "Kenneth, King, Kerr--" None Of     Them Appealed To Him. 
 And, After All, What Did It Matter? The     Old Heaviness Came Over Him. 
   
   
   
 He Dropped A Shoe, And Reginald, Who Had Gained Enough Courage To Emerge 
 And Sit Upright On The     Fender, Fell Over Backward. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Did Not Sleep Much That Night. She Lay Awake, Gazing Into The 
 Scented Darkness, Her Arms Under Her Head. Love Had Come Into Her Life 
 At Last. A Man--Only Joe, Of     Course, But It Was Not The     Boy Himself, But 
 What He Stood For, That Thrilled Her Had Asked Her To Be His Wife. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 1 Pg 19 
   
 In Her Little Back Room, With The     Sweetness Of     The     Tree Blossoms 
 Stealing Through The     Open Window, Sidney Faced The     Great Mystery Of     Life 
 And Love, And Flung Out Warm Young Arms. Joe Would Be Thinking Of     Her 
 Now, As She Thought Of     Him. Or Would He Have Gone To Sleep, Secure In 
 Her Half Promise? Did He Really Love Her? 
   
   
   
 The Desire To Be Loved! There Was Coming To Sidney A Time When Love 
 Would Mean, Not Receiving, But Giving--The Divine Fire Instead Of     The 
 Pale Flame Of     Youth. At Last She Slept. 
   
   
   
 A Night Breeze Came Through The     Windows And Spread Coolness Through 
 The Little House. The     Ailanthus Tree Waved In The     Moonlight And Sent 
 Sprawling Shadows Over The     Wall Of     K. Le Moyne's Bedroom. In The     Yard 
 The Leaves Of     The     Morning-Glory Vines Quivered As If Under The     Touch Of 
 A Friendly Hand. 
   
   
   
 K. Le Moyne Slept Diagonally In His Bed, Being Very Long. In Sleep The 
 Lines Were Smoothed Out Of     His Face. He Looked Like A Tired, Overgrown 
 Boy. And While He Slept The     Ground-Squirrel Ravaged The     Pockets Of     His 
 Shabby Coat. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 2 Pg 20 
 Sidney Could Not Remember When Her Aunt Harriet Had Not Sat At The 
 Table. It Was One Of     Her Earliest Disillusionments To Learn That Aunt 
 Harriet Lived With Them, Not Because She Wished To, But Because Sidney's 
 Father Had Borrowed Her Small Patrimony And She Was "Boarding It Out." 
 Eighteen Years She Had "Boarded It Out." Sidney Had Been Born And Grown 
 To Girlhood; The     Dreamer Father Had Gone To His Grave, With Valuable 
 Patents Lost For Lack Of     Money To Renew Them--Gone With His Faith In 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 2 Pg 21 
 Himself Destroyed, But With His Faith In The     World Undiminished: For He 
 Left His Wife And Daughter Without A Dollar Of     Life Insurance. 
   
   
   
 Harriet Kennedy Had Voiced Her Own View Of     The     Matter, The     After The 
 Funeral, To One Of     The     Neighbors:-- 
   
   
   
 "He Left No Insurance. Why Should He Bother? He Left Me." 
   
   
   
 To The     Little Widow, Her Sister, She Had Been No Less Bitter, And More 
 Explicit. 
   
   
   
 "It Looks To Me, Anna," She Said, "As If By Borrowing Everything I Had 
 George Had Bought Me, Body And Soul, For The     Rest Of     My Natural Life. 
 I'll Stay Now Until Sidney Is Able To Take Hold. Then I'm Going To Live 
 My Own Life. It Will Be A Little Late, But The     Kennedys Live A Long 
 Time." 
   
   
   
 The Day Of     Harriet's Leaving Had Seemed Far Away To Anna Page. Sidney 
 Was Still Her Baby, A Pretty, Rather Leggy Girl, In Her First Year 
 At The     High School, Prone To Saunter Home With Three Or Four 
 Knickerbockered Boys In Her Train, Reading "The Duchess" Stealthily, And 
 Begging For Longer Dresses. She Had Given Up Her Dolls, But She Still 
 Made Clothes For Them Out Of     Scraps From Harriet's Sewing-Room. In The 
 Parlance Of     The     Street, Harriet "Sewed"--And Sewed Well. 
   
   
   
 She Had Taken Anna Into Business With Her, But The     Burden Of     The 
 Partnership Had Always Been On Harriet. To Give Her Credit, She Had Not 
 Complained. She Was Past Forty By That Time, And Her Youth Had Slipped 
 By In That Back Room With Its Dingy Wallpaper Covered With Paper 
 Patterns. 
   
   
   
 On The     Day After The     Arrival Of     The     Roomer, Harriet Kennedy Came Down To 
 Breakfast A Little Late. Katie, The     General Housework Girl, Had Tied 
 A Small White Apron Over Her Generous Gingham One, And Was Serving 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 2 Pg 22 
 Breakfast. From The     Kitchen Came The     Dump Of     An Iron, And Cheerful 
 Singing. Sidney Was Ironing Napkins. Mrs. Page, Who Had Taken Advantage 
 Of Harriet's Tardiness To Read The     Obituary Column In The     Morning Paper, 
 Dropped It. 
   
   
   
 But Harriet Did Not Sit Down. It Was Her Custom To Jerk Her Chair Out 
 And Drop Into It, As If She Grudged Every Hour Spent On Food. Sidney, 
 Not Hearing The     Jerk, Paused With Her Iron In Air. 
   
   
   
 "Sidney." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Aunt Harriet." 
   
   
   
 "Will You Come In, Please?" 
   
   
   
 Katie Took The     Iron From Her. 
   
   
   
 "You Go. She's All Dressed Up, And She Doesn't Want Any Coffee." 
   
   
   
 So Sidney Went In. It Was To Her That Harriet Made Her Speech:-- 
   
   
   
 "Sidney, When Your Father Died, I Promised To Look After Both You And 
 Your Mother Until You Were Able To Take Care Of     Yourself. That Was Five 
 Years Ago. Of     Course, Even Before That I Had Helped To Support You." 
   
   
   
 "If You Would Only Have Your Coffee, Harriet!" 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Page Sat With Her Hand On The     Handle Of     The     Old Silver-Plated 
 Coffee-Pot. Harriet Ignored Her. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 2 Pg 23 
   
   
 "You Are A Young Woman Now. You Have Health And Energy, And You Have 
 Youth, Which I Haven't. I'm Past Forty. In The     Next Twenty Years, At The 
 Outside, I've Got Not Only To Support Myself, But To Save Something To 
 Keep Me After That, If I Live. I'll Probably Live To Be Ninety. I Don't 
 Want To Live Forever, But I've Always Played In Hard Luck." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Returned Her Gaze Steadily. 
   
   
   
 "I See. Well, Aunt Harriet, You're Quite Right. You've Been A Saint To 
 Us, But If You Want To Go Away--" 
   
   
   
 "Harriet!" Wailed Mrs. Page, "You're Not Thinking--" 
   
   
   
 "Please, Mother." 
   
   
   
 Harriet's Eyes Softened As She Looked At The     Girl 
   
   
   
 "We Can Manage," Said Sidney Quietly. "We'll Miss You, But It's Time We 
 Learned To Depend On Ourselves." 
   
   
   
 After That, In A Torrent, Came Harriet's Declaration Of     Independence. 
 And, Mixed In With Its Pathetic Jumble Of     Recriminations, Hostility To 
 Her Sister's Dead Husband, And Resentment For Her Lost Years, Came 
 Poor Harriet's Hopes And Ambitions, The     Tragic Plea Of     A Woman Who Must 
 Substitute For The     Optimism And Energy Of     Youth The     Grim Determination 
 Of Middle Age. 
   
   
   
 "I Can Do Good Work," She Finished. "I'm Full Of     Ideas, If I Could Get A 
 Chance To Work Them Out. But There's No Chance Here. There Isn't A Woman 
 On The     Street Who Knows Real Clothes When She Sees Them. They Don't Even 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 2 Pg 24 
 Know How To Wear Their Corsets. They Send Me Bundles Of     Hideous Stuff, 
 With Needles And Shields And Imitation Silk For Lining, And When I 
 Turn Out Something Worth While Out Of     The     Mess They Think The     Dress Is 
 Queer!" 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Page Could Not Get Back Of     Harriet's Revolt To Its Cause. To Her, 
 Harriet Was Not An Artist Pleading For Her Art; She Was A Sister And A 
 Bread-Winner Deserting Her Trust. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Sure," She Said Stiffly, "We Paid You Back Every Cent We Borrowed. 
 If You Stayed Here After George Died, It Was Because You Offered To." 
   
   
   
 Her Chin Worked. She Fumbled For The     Handkerchief At Her Belt. But 
 Sidney Went Around The     Table And Flung A Young Arm Over Her Aunt's 
 Shoulders. 
   
   
   
 "Why Didn't You Say All That A Year Ago? We've Been Selfish, But We're 
 Not As Bad As You Think. And If Any One In This World Is Entitled To 
 Success You Are. Of     Course We'll Manage." 
   
   
   
 Harriet's Iron Repression Almost Gave Way. She Covered Her Emotion With 
 Details:-- 
   
   
   
 "Mrs. Lorenz Is Going To Let Me Make Christine Some Things, And If 
 They're All Right I May Make Her Trousseau." 
   
   
   
 "Trousseau--For Christine!" 
   
   
   
 "She's Not Engaged, But Her Mother Says It's Only A Matter Of     A Short 
 Time. I'm Going To Take Two Rooms In The     Business Part Of     Town, And Put 
 A Couch In The     Backroom To Sleep On." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 2 Pg 25 
 Sidney's Mind Flew To Christine And Her Bright Future, To A Trousseau 
 Bought With The     Lorenz Money, To Christine Settled Down, A Married 
 Woman, With Palmer Howe. She Came Back With An Effort. Harriet Had Two 
 Triangular Red Spots In Her Sallow Cheeks. 
   
   
   
 "I Can Get A Few Good Models--That's The     Only Way To Start. And If You 
 Care To Do Hand Work For Me, Anna, I'll Send It To You, And Pay You The 
 Regular Rates. There Isn't The     Call For It There Used To Be, But Just A 
 Touch Gives Dash." 
   
   
   
  All Of     Mrs. Page's Grievances Had Worked Their Way To The     Surface.  Sidney 
 And Harriet Had Made Her World, Such As It Was, And Her World Was In 
 Revolt. She Flung Out Her Hands. 
   
   
   
 "I Suppose I Must Do Something. With You Leaving, And Sidney Renting Her 
 Room And Sleeping On A Folding-Bed In The     Sewing-Room, Everything Seems 
 Upside Down. I Never Thought I Should Live To See Strange Men Running In 
 And Out Of     This House And Carrying Latch-Keys." 
   
   
   
 This In Reference To Le Moyne, Whose Tall Figure Had Made A Hurried Exit 
 Some Time Before. 
   
   
   
 Nothing Could Have Symbolized Harriet's Revolt More Thoroughly Than Her 
 Going Upstairs After A Hurried Breakfast, And Putting On Her Hat And 
 Coat. She Had Heard Of     Rooms, She Said, And There Was Nothing Urgent In 
 The Work-Room. Her Eyes Were Brighter Already As She Went Out. Sidney, 
 Kissing Her In The     Hall And Wishing Her Luck, Realized Suddenly What 
 A Burden She And Her Mother Must Have Been For The     Last Few Years. She 
 Threw Her Head Up Proudly. They Would Never Be A Burden Again--Never, As 
 Long As She Had Strength And Health! 
   
   
   
 By Evening Mrs. Page Had Worked Herself Into A State Bordering On 
 Hysteria. Harriet Was Out Most Of     The     Day. She Came In At Three O'clock, 
 And Katie Gave Her A Cup Of     Tea. At The     News Of     Her Sister's Condition, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 2 Pg 26 
 She Merely Shrugged Her Shoulders. 
   
   
   
 "She'll Not Die, Katie," She Said Calmly. "But See That Miss Sidney Eats 
 Something, And If She Is Worried Tell Her I Said To Get Dr. Ed." 
   
   
   
 Very Significant Of     Harriet's Altered Outlook Was This Casual Summoning 
 Of The     Street's Family Doctor. She Was Already Dealing In Larger 
 Figures. A Sort Of     Recklessness Had Come Over Her Since The     Morning. 
 Already She Was Learning That Peace Of     Mind Is Essential To Successful 
 Endeavor. Somewhere Harriet Had Read A Quotation From A Persian Poet; 
 She Could Not Remember It, But Its Sense Had Stayed With Her: "What 
 Though We Spill A Few Grains Of     Corn, Or Drops Of     Oil From The     Cruse? 
 These Be The     Price Of     Peace." 
   
   
   
 So Harriet, Having Spilled Oil From Her Cruse In The     Shape Of     Dr. Ed, 
 Departed Blithely. The     Recklessness Of     Pure Adventure Was In Her Blood. 
 She Had Taken Rooms At A Rental That She Determinedly Put Out Of     Her 
 Mind, And She Was On Her Way To Buy Furniture. No Pirate, Fitting Out 
 A Ship For The     Highways Of     The     Sea, Ever Experienced More Guilty And 
 Delightful Excitement. 
   
   
   
 The Afternoon Dragged Away. Dr. Ed Was Out "On A Case" And Might Not Be 
 In Until Evening. Sidney Sat In The     Darkened Room And Waved A Fan Over 
 Her Mother's Rigid Form. 
   
   
   
 At Half After Five, Johnny Rosenfeld From The     Alley, Who Worked For A 
 Florist After School, Brought A Box Of     Roses To Sidney, And Departed 
 Grinning Impishly. He Knew Joe, Had Seen Him In The     Store. Soon The 
 Alley Knew That Sidney Had Received A Dozen Killarney Roses At Three 
 Dollars And A Half, And Was Probably Engaged To Joe Drummond. 
   
   
   
 "Dr. Ed," Said Sidney, As He Followed Her Down The     Stairs, "Can You 
 Spare The     Time To Talk To Me A Little While?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 2 Pg 27 
   
   
 Perhaps The     Elder Wilson Had A Quick Vision Of     The     Crowded Office 
 Waiting Across The     Street; But His Reply Was Prompt: 
   
   
   
 "Any Amount Of     Time." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Led The     Way Into The     Small Parlor, Where Joe's Roses, Refused By 
 The Petulant Invalid Upstairs, Bloomed Alone. 
   
   
   
 "First Of     All," Said Sidney, "Did You Mean What You Said Upstairs?" 
   
   
   
 Dr. Ed Thought Quickly. 
   
   
   
 "Of Course; But What?" 
   
   
   
 "You Said I Was A Born Nurse." 
   
   
   
 The Street Was Very Fond Of     Dr. Ed. It Did Not Always Approve Of     Him. 
 It Said--Which Was Perfectly True--That He Had Sacrificed Himself To His 
 Brother's Career: That, For The     Sake Of     That Brilliant Young Surgeon, 
 Dr. Ed Had Done Without Wife And Children; That To Send Him Abroad 
 He Had Saved And Skimped; That He Still Went Shabby And Drove The     Old 
 Buggy, While Max Drove About In An Automobile Coupe. Sidney, Not At 
 All Of     The     Stuff Martyrs Are Made Of, Sat In The     Scented Parlor And, 
 Remembering All This, Was Ashamed Of     Her Rebellion. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Going Into A Hospital," Said Sidney. 
   
   
   
 Dr. Ed Waited. He Liked To Have All The     Symptoms Before He Made A 
 Diagnosis Or Ventured An Opinion. So Sidney, Trying To Be Cheerful, And 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 2 Pg 28 
 Quite Unconscious Of     The     Anxiety In Her Voice, Told Her Story. 
   
   
   
 "It's Fearfully Hard Work, Of     Course," He Commented, When She Had 
 Finished. 
   
   
   
 "So Is Anything Worth While. Look At The     Way You Work!" 
   
   
   
 Dr. Ed Rose And Wandered Around The     Room. 
   
   
   
 "You're Too Young." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Get Older." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Think I Like The     Idea," He Said At Last. "It's Splendid Work 
 For An Older Woman. But It's Life, Child--Life In The     Raw. As We Get 
 Along In Years We Lose Our Illusions--Some Of     Them, Not All, Thank God. 
 But For You, At Your Age, To Be Brought Face To Face With Things As 
 They Are, And Not As We Want Them To Be--It Seems Such An Unnecessary 
 Sacrifice." 
   
   
   
 "Don't You Think," Said Sidney Bravely, "That You Are A Poor Person To 
 Talk Of     Sacrifice? Haven't You Always, All Your Life--" 
   
   
   
 Dr. Ed Colored To The     Roots Of     His Straw-Colored Hair. 
   
   
   
 "Certainly Not," He Said Almost Irritably. "Max Had Genius; I 
 Had--Ability. That's Different. One Real Success Is Better Than Two 
 Halves. Not"--He Smiled Down At Her--"Not That I Minimize My Usefulness. 
 Somebody Has To Do The     Hack-Work, And, If I Do Say It Myself, I'm A 
 Pretty Good Hack." 
   
   
   
 "Very Well," Said Sidney. "Then I Shall Be A Hack, Too. Of     Course, I Had 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 2 Pg 29 
 Thought Of     Other Things,--My Father Wanted Me To Go To College,--But I'm 
 Strong And Willing. And One Thing I Must Make Up My Mind To, Dr. Ed; I 
 Shall Have To Support My Mother." 
   
   
   
 Harriet Passed The     Door On Her Way In To A Belated Supper. The     Man In 
 The Parlor Had A Momentary Glimpse Of     Her Slender, Sagging Shoulders, 
 Her Thin Face, Her Undisguised Middle Age. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," He Said, When She Was Out Of     Hearing. "It's Hard, But I Dare Say 
 It's Right Enough, Too. Your Aunt Ought To Have Her Chance. Only--I Wish 
 It Didn't Have To Be." 
   
   
   
 Sidney, Left Alone, Stood In The     Little Parlor Beside The     Roses. She 
 Touched Them Tenderly, Absently. Life, Which The     Day Before Had Called 
 Her With The     Beckoning Finger Of     Dreams, Now Reached Out Grim Insistent 
 Hands. Life--In The     Raw. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 3 Pg 30 
   
   
 K. Le Moyne Had Wakened Early That First Morning In His New Quarters. 
 When He Sat Up And Yawned, It Was To See His Worn Cravat Disappearing 
 With Vigorous Tugs Under The     Bureau. He Rescued It, Gently But Firmly. 
   
   
   
 "You And I, Reginald," He Apostrophized The     Bureau, "Will Have To Come 
 To An Understanding. What I Leave On The     Floor You May Have, But What 
 Blows Down Is Not To Be Touched." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 3 Pg 31 
   
 Because He Was Young And Very Strong, He Wakened To A Certain Lightness 
 Of Spirit. The     Morning Sun Had Always Called Him To A New Day, And The 
 Sun Was Shining. But He Grew Depressed As He Prepared For The     Office. 
 He Told Himself Savagely, As He Put On His Shabby Clothing, That, Having 
 Sought For Peace And Now Found It, He Was An Ass For Resenting It. The 
 Trouble Was, Of     Course, That He Came Of     Fighting Stock: Soldiers And 
 Explorers, Even A Gentleman Adventurer Or Two, Had Been His Forefather. 
 He Loathed Peace With A Deadly Loathing. 
   
   
   
 Having Given Up Everything Else, K. Le Moyne Had Also Given Up The 
 Love Of     Woman. That, Of     Course, Is Figurative. He Had Been Too Busy For 
 Women; And Now He Was Too Idle. A Small Part Of     His Brain Added Figures 
 In The     Office Of     A Gas Company Daily, For The     Sum Of     Two Dollars And 
 Fifty Cents Per Eight-Hour Working Day. But The     Real K. Le Moyne 
 That Had Dreamed Dreams, Had Nothing To Do With The     Figures, But Sat 
 Somewhere In His Head And Mocked Him As He Worked At His Task. 
   
   
   
 "Time's Going By, And Here You Are!" Mocked The     Real Person--Who Was, Of 
 Course, Not K. Le Moyne At All. "You're The     Hell Of     A Lot Of     Use, Aren't 
 You? Two And Two Are Four And Three Are Seven--Take Off The     Discount. 
 That's Right. It's A Man's Work, Isn't It?" 
   
   
   
 "Somebody's Got To Do This Sort Of     Thing," Protested The     Small Part Of 
 His Brain That Earned The     Two-Fifty Per Working Day. "And It's A Great 
 Anaesthetic. He Can't Think When He's Doing It. There's Something 
 Practical About Figures, And--Rational." 
   
   
   
 He Dressed Quickly, Ascertaining That He Had Enough Money To Buy A 
 Five-Dollar Ticket At Mrs. Mckee's; And, Having Given Up The     Love Of 
 Woman With Other Things, He Was Careful Not To Look About For Sidney On 
 His Way. 
   
   
   
 He Breakfasted At Mrs. Mckee's, And Was Initiated Into The     Mystery Of 
 The Ticket Punch. The     Food Was Rather Good, Certainly Plentiful; 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 3 Pg 32 
 And Even His Squeamish Morning Appetite Could Find No Fault With The 
 Self-Respecting Tidiness Of     The     Place. Tillie Proved To Be Neat And 
 Austere. He Fancied It Would Not Be Pleasant To Be Very Late For One's 
 Meals--In Fact, Sidney Had Hinted As Much. Some Of     The     "Mealers"--The 
 Street's Name For Them--Ventured On Various Small Familiarities Of 
 Speech With Tillie. K. Le Moyne Himself Was Scrupulously Polite, But 
 Reserved. He Was Determined Not To Let The     Street Encroach On His 
 Wretchedness. Because He Had Come To Live There Was No Reason Why It 
 Should Adopt Him. But He Was Very Polite. When The     Deaf-And-Dumb Book 
 Agent Wrote Something On A Pencil Pad And Pushed It Toward Him, He 
 Replied In Kind. 
   
   
   
 "We Are Very Glad To Welcome You To The     Mckee Family," Was What Was 
 Written On The     Pad. 
   
   
   
 "Very Happy, Indeed, To Be With You," Wrote Back Le Moyne--And Realized 
 With A Sort Of     Shock That He Meant It. 
   
   
   
 The Kindly Greeting Had Touched Him. The     Greeting And The     Breakfast 
 Cheered Him; Also, He Had Evidently Made Some Headway With Tillie. 
   
   
   
 "Don't You Want A Toothpick?" She Asked, As He Went Out. 
   
   
   
 In K.'S Previous Walk Of     Life There Had Been No Toothpicks; Or, If There 
 Were Any, They Were Kept, Along With The     Family Scandals, In A Closet. 
 But Nearly A Year Of     Buffeting About Had Taught Him Many Things. He Took 
 One, And Placed It Nonchalantly In His Waistcoat Pocket, As He Had Seen 
 The Others Do. 
   
   
   
 Tillie, Her Rush Hour Over, Wandered Back Into The     Kitchen And Poured 
 Herself A Cup Of     Coffee. Mrs. Mckee Was Reweighing The     Meat Order. 
   
   
   
 "Kind Of     A Nice Fellow," Tillie Said, Cup To Lips--"The New Man." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 3 Pg 33 
   
   
 "Week Or Meal?" 
   
   
   
 "Week. He'd Be Handsome If He Wasn't So Grouchy-Looking. Lit Up Some 
 When Mr. Wagner Sent Him One Of     His Love Letters. Rooms Over At The 
 Pages'." 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Mckee Drew A Long Breath And Entered The     Lam Stew In A Book. 
   
   
   
 "When I Think Of     Anna Page Taking A Roomer, It Just About Knocks Me 
 Over, Tillie. And Where They'll Put Him, In That Little House--He 
 Looked Thin, What I Saw Of     Him. Seven Pounds And A Quarter." This Last 
 Referred, Not To K. Le Moyne, Of     Course, But To The     Lamb Stew. 
   
   
   
 "Thin As A Fiddle-String." 
   
   
   
 "Just Keep An Eye On Him, That He Gets Enough." Then, Rather Ashamed Of 
 Her Unbusinesslike Methods: "A Thin Mealer's A Poor Advertisement. Do 
 You Suppose This Is The     Dog Meat Or The     Soup Scraps?" 
   
   
   
 Tillie Was A Niece Of     Mrs. Rosenfeld. In Such Manner Was Most Of     The 
 Street And Its Environs Connected; In Such Wise Did Its Small Gossip 
 Start At One End And Pursue Its Course Down One Side And Up The     Other. 
   
   
   
 "Sidney Page Is Engaged To Joe Drummond," Announced Tillie. "He Sent Her 
 A Lot Of     Pink Roses Yesterday." 
   
   
   
 There Was No Malice In Her Flat Statement, No Envy. Sidney And She, 
 Living In The     World Of     The     Street, Occupied Different Spheres. But The 
 Very Lifelessness In Her Voice Told How Remotely Such Things Touched 
 Her, And Thus Was Tragic. "Mealers" Came And Went--Small Clerks, Petty 
 Tradesmen, Husbands Living Alone In Darkened Houses During The     Summer 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 3 Pg 34 
 Hegira Of     Wives. Various And Catholic Was Tillie's Male Acquaintance, 
 But Compounded Of     Good Fellowship Only. Once, Years Before, Romance Had 
 Paraded Itself Before Her In The     Garb Of     A Traveling Nurseryman--Had 
 Walked By And Not Come Back. 
   
   
   
 "And Miss Harriet's Going Into Business For Herself. She's Taken Rooms 
 Downtown; She's Going To Be Madame Something Or Other." 
   
   
   
 Now, At Last, Was Mrs. Mckee's Attention Caught Riveted. 
   
   
   
 "For The     Love Of     Mercy! At Her Age! It's Downright Selfish. If She 
 Raises Her Prices She Can't Make My New Foulard." 
   
   
   
 Tillie Sat At The     Table, Her Faded Blue Eyes Fixed On The     Back Yard, 
 Where Her Aunt, Mrs. Rosenfeld, Was Hanging Out The     Week's Wash Of     Table 
 Linen. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know As It's So Selfish," She Reflected. "We've Only Got One 
 Life. I Guess A Body's Got The     Right To Live It." 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Mckee Eyed Her Suspiciously, But Tillie's Face Showed No Emotion. 
   
   
   
 "You Don't Ever Hear Of     Schwitter, Do You?" 
   
   
   
 "No; I Guess She's Still Living." 
   
   
   
 Schwitter, The     Nurseryman, Had Proved To Have A Wife In An Insane 
 Asylum. That Was Why Tillie's Romance Had Only Paraded Itself Before Her 
 And Had Gone By. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 3 Pg 35 
   
 "You Got Out Of     That Lucky." 
   
   
   
 Tillie Rose And Tied A Gingham Apron Over Her White One. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess So. Only Sometimes--" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know As It Would Have Been So Wrong. He Ain't Young, And I 
 Ain't. And We're Not Getting Any Younger. He Had Nice Manners; He'd Have 
 Been Good To Me." 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Mckee's Voice Failed Her. For A Moment She Gasped Like A Fish. 
 Then: 
   
   
   
 "And Him A Married Man!" 
   
   
   
 "Well, I'm Not Going To Do It," Tillie Soothed Her. "I Get To Thinking 
 About It Sometimes; That's All. This New Fellow Made Me Think Of     Him. 
 He's Got The     Same Nice Way About Him." 
   
   
   
 Aye, The     New Man Had Made Her Think Of     Him, And June, And The     Lovers 
 Who Lounged Along The     Street In The     Moonlit Avenues Toward The     Park And 
 Love; Even Sidney's Pink Roses. Change Was In The     Very Air Of     The     Street 
 That June Morning. It Was In Tillie, Making A Last Clutch At Youth, And 
 Finding, In This Pale Flare Of     Dying Passion, Courage To Remember What 
 She Had Schooled Herself To Forget; In Harriet Asserting Her Right To 
 Live Her Life; In Sidney, Planning With Eager Eyes A Life Of     Service 
 Which Did Not Include Joe; In K. Le Moyne, Who Had Built Up A Wall 
 Between Himself And The     World, And Was Seeing It Demolished By A 
 Deaf-And-Dumb Book Agent Whose Weapon Was A Pencil Pad! 
   
   
   
 And Yet, For A Week Nothing Happened: Joe Came In The     Evenings And Sat 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 3 Pg 36 
 On The     Steps With Sidney, His Honest Heart, In His Eyes. She Could Not 
 Bring Herself At First To Tell Him About The     Hospital. She Put It Off 
 From Day To Day. Anna, No Longer Sulky, Accepted Wit The     Childlike Faith 
 Sidney's Statement That "They'd Get Along; She Had A Splendid Scheme," 
 And Took To Helping Harriet In Her Preparations For Leaving. Tillie, 
 Afraid Of     Her Rebellious Spirit, Went To Prayer Meeting. And K. Le 
 Moyne, Finding His Little Room Hot In The     Evenings And Not Wishing To 
 Intrude On The     Two On The     Doorstep, Took To Reading His Paper In The 
 Park, And After Twilight To Long, Rapid Walks Out Into The     Country. The 
 Walks Satisfied The     Craving Of     His Active Body For Exercise, And Tired 
 Him So He Could Sleep. On One Such Occasion He Met Mr. Wagner, And They 
 Carried On An Animated Conversation Until It Was Too Dark To See The 
 Pad. Even Then, It Developed That Wagner Could Write In The     Dark; And 
 He Secured The     Last Word In A Long Argument By Doing This And Striking A 
 Match For K. To Read By. 
   
   
   
 When K. Was Sure That The     Boy Had Gone, He Would Turn Back Toward The 
 Street. Some Of     The     Heaviness Of     His Spirit Always Left Him At Sight Of 
 The Little House. Its Kindly Atmosphere Seemed To Reach Out And Envelop 
 Him. Within Was Order And Quiet, The     Fresh-Down Bed, The     Tidiness Of 
 His Ordered Garments. There Was Even Affection--Reginald, Waiting On 
 The Fender For His Supper, And Regarding Him With Wary And Bright-Eyed 
 Friendliness. 
   
   
   
 Life, That Had Seemed So Simple, Had Grown Very Complicated For Sidney. 
 There Was Her Mother To Break The     News To, And Joe. Harriet Would 
 Approve, She Felt; But These Others! To Assure Anna That She Must 
 Manage Alone For Three Years, In Order To Be Happy And Comfortable 
 Afterward--That Was Hard Enough To Tell Joe She Was Planning A Future 
 Without Him, To Destroy The     Light In His Blue Eyes--That Hurt. 
   
   
   
 After All, Sidney Told K. First. One Friday Evening, Coming Home Late, 
 As Usual, He Found Her On The     Doorstep, And Joe Gone. She Moved Over 
 Hospitably. The     Moon Had Waxed And Waned, And The     Street Was Dark. Even 
 The Ailanthus Blossoms Had Ceased Their Snow-Like Dropping. The     Colored 
 Man Who Drove Dr. Ed In The     Old Buggy On His Daily Rounds Had Brought 
 Out The     Hose And Sprinkled The     Street. Within This Zone Of     Freshness, Of 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 3 Pg 37 
 Wet Asphalt And Dripping Gutters, Sidney Sat, Cool And Silent. 
   
   
   
 "Please Sit Down. It Is Cool Now. My Idea Of     Luxury Is To Have The 
 Street Sprinkled On A Hot Night." 
   
   
   
 K. Disposed Of     His Long Legs On The     Steps. He Was Trying To Fit His Own 
 Ideas Of     Luxury To A Garden Hose And A City Street. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Afraid You're Working Too Hard." 
   
   
   
 "I? I Do A Minimum Of     Labor For A Minimum Of     Wage. 
   
   
   
 "But You Work At Night, Don't You?" 
   
   
   
 K. Was Natively Honest. He Hesitated. Then: 
   
   
   
 "No, Miss Page." 
   
   
   
 "But You Go Out Every Evening!" Suddenly The     Truth Burst On Her. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Dear!" She Said. "I Do Believe--Why, How Silly Of     You!" 
   
   
   
 K. Was Most Uncomfortable. 
   
   
   
 "Really, I Like It," He Protested. "I Hang Over A Desk All Day, And In 
 The Evening I Want To Walk. I Ramble Around The     Park And See Lovers On 
 Benches--It's Rather Thrilling. They Sit On The     Same Benches Evening 
 After Evening. I Know A Lot Of     Them By Sight, And If They're Not There 
 I Wonder If They Have Quarreled, Or If They Have Finally Got Married And 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 3 Pg 38 
 Ended The     Romance. You Can See How Exciting It Is." 
   
   
   
 Quite Suddenly Sidney Laughed. 
   
   
   
 "How Very Nice You Are!" She Said--"And How Absurd! Why Should Their 
 Getting Married End The     Romance? And Don't You Know That, If You Insist 
 On Walking The     Streets And Parks At Night Because Joe Drummond Is Here, 
 I Shall Have To Tell Him Not To Come?" 
   
   
   
 This Did Not Follow, To K.'S Mind. They Had Rather A Heated Argument 
 Over It, And Became Much Better Acquainted. 
   
   
   
 "If I Were Engaged To Him," Sidney Ended, Her Cheeks Very Pink, "I--I 
 Might Understand. But, As I Am Not--" 
   
   
   
 "Ah!" Said K., A Trifle Unsteadily. "So You Are Not?" 
   
   
   
 Only A Week--And Love Was One Of     The     Things She Had Had To Give Up, With 
 Others. Not, Of     Course, That He Was In Love With Sidney Then. But He Had 
 Been Desperately Lonely, And, For All Her Practical Clearheadedness, 
 She Was Softly And Appealingly Feminine. By Way Of     Keeping His Head, He 
 Talked Suddenly And Earnestly Of     Mrs. Mckee, And Food, And Tillie, And 
 Of Mr. Wagner And The     Pencil Pad. 
   
   
   
 "It's Like A Game," He Said. "We Disagree On Everything, Especially 
 Mexico. If You Ever Tried To Spell Those Mexican Names--" 
   
   
   
 "Why Did You Think I Was Engaged?" She Insisted. 
   
   
   
 Now, In K.'S Walk Of     Life--That Walk Of     Life Where There Are No 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 3 Pg 39 
 Toothpicks, And No One Would Have Believed That Twenty-One Meals Could 
 Have Been Secured For Five Dollars With A Ticket Punch Thrown In--Young 
 Girls Did Not Receive The     Attention Of     One Young Man To The     Exclusion Of 
 Others Unless They Were Engaged. But He Could Hardly Say That. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Don't Know. Those Things Get In The     Air. I Am Quite Certain, For 
 Instance, That Reginald Suspects It." 
   
   
   
 "It's Johnny Rosenfeld," Said Sidney, With Decision. "It's Horrible, The 
 Way Things Get About. Because Joe Sent Me A Box Of     Roses--As A Matter 
 Of Fact, I'm Not Engaged, Or Going To Be, Mr. Le Moyne. I'm Going Into A 
 Hospital To Be A Nurse." 
   
   
   
 Le Moyne Said Nothing. For Just A Moment He Closed His Eyes. A Man Is In 
 A Rather A Bad Way When, Every Time He Closes His Eyes, He Sees The 
 Same Thing, Especially If It Is Rather Terrible. When It Gets To A Point 
 Where He Lies Awake At Night And Reads, For Fear Of     Closing Them-- 
   
   
   
 "You're Too Young, Aren't You?" 
   
   
   
 "Dr. Ed--One Of     The     Wilsons Across The     Street--Is Going To Help Me About 
 That. His Brother Max Is A Big Surgeon There. I Expect You've Heard Of 
 Him. We're Very Proud Of     Him In The     Street." 
   
   
   
 Lucky For K. Le Moyne That The     Moon No Longer Shone On The     Low Gray 
 Doorstep, That Sidney's Mind Had Traveled Far Away To Shining Floors 
 And Rows Of     White Beds. "Life--In The     Raw," Dr. Ed Had Said That Other 
 Afternoon. Closer To Her Than The     Hospital Was Life In The     Raw That 
 Night. 
   
   
   
 So, Even Here, On This Quiet Street In This Distant City, There Was 
 To Be No Peace. Max Wilson Just Across The     Way! It--It Was Ironic. Was 
 There No Place Where A Man Could Lose Himself? He Would Have To Move On 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 3 Pg 40 
 Again, Of     Course. 
   
   
   
 But That, It Seemed, Was Just What He Could Not Do. For: 
   
   
   
 "I Want To Ask You To Do Something, And I Hope You'll Be Quite Frank," 
 Said Sidney. 
   
   
   
 "Anything That I Can Do--" 
   
   
   
 "It's This. If You Are Comfortable, And--And Like The     Room And All That, 
 I Wish You'd Stay." She Hurried On: "If I Could Feel That Mother Had A 
 Dependable Person Like You In The     House, It Would All Be Easier." 
   
   
   
 Dependable! That Stung. 
   
   
   
 "But--Forgive My Asking; I'm Really Interested--Can Your Mother Manage? 
 You'll Get Practically No Money During Your Training." 
   
   
   
 "I've Thought Of     That. A Friend Of     Mine, Christine Lorenz, Is Going To 
 Be Married. Her People Are Wealthy, But She'll Have Nothing But What 
 Palmer Makes. She'd Like To Have The     Parlor And The     Sitting Room 
 Behind. They Wouldn't Interfere With You At All," She Added Hastily. 
 "Christine's Father Would Build A Little Balcony At The     Side For Them, A 
 Sort Of     Porch, And They'd Sit There In The     Evenings." 
   
   
   
 Behind Sidney's Carefully Practical Tone The     Man Read Appeal. Never 
 Before Had He Realized How Narrow The     Girl's World Had Been. The     Street, 
 With But One Dimension, Bounded It! In Her Perplexity, She Was Appealing 
 To Him Who Was Practically A Stranger. 
   
   
   
 And He Knew Then That He Must Do The     Thing She Asked. He, Who Had Fled 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 3 Pg 41 
 So Long, Could Roam No More. Here On The     Street, With Its Menace Just 
 Across, He Must Live, That She Might Work. In His World, Men Had Worked 
 That Women Might Live In Certain Places, Certain Ways. This Girl Was 
 Going Out To Earn Her Living, And He Would Stay To Make It Possible. But 
 No Hint Of     All This Was In His Voice. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Stay, Of     Course," He Said Gravely. "I--This Is The     Nearest 
 Thing To Home That I've Known For A Long Time. I Want You To Know That." 
   
   
   
 So They Moved Their Puppets About, Anna And Harriet, Christine And 
 Her Husband-To-Be, Dr. Ed, Even Tillie And The     Rosenfelds; Shifted And 
 Placed Them, And, Planning, Obeyed Inevitable Law. 
   
   
   
 "Christine Shall Come, Then," Said Sidney Forsooth, "And We Will Throw 
 Out A Balcony." 
   
   
   
 So They Planned, Calmly Ignorant That Poor Christine's Story And 
 Tillie's And Johnny Rosenfeld's And All The     Others' Were Already Written 
 Among The     Things That Are, And The     Things That Shall Be Hereafter. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Very Good To Me," Said Sidney. 
   
   
   
 When She Rose, K. Le Moyne Sprang To His Feet. 
   
   
   
 Anna Had Noticed That He Always Rose When She Entered His Room,--With 
 Fresh Towels On Katie's Day Out, For Instance,--And She Liked Him For 
 It. Years Ago, The     Men She Had Known Had Shown This Courtesy To Their 
 Women; But The     Street Regarded Such Things As Affectation. 
   
   
   
 "I Wonder If You Would Do Me Another Favor? I'm Afraid You'll Take To 
 Avoiding Me, If I Keep On." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 3 Pg 42 
 "I Don't Think You Need Fear That." 
   
   
   
 "This Stupid Story About Joe Drummond--I'm Not Saying I'll Never Marry 
 Him, But I'm Certainly Not Engaged. Now And Then, When You Are Taking 
 Your Evening Walks, If You Would Ask Me To Walk With You--" 
   
   
   
 K. Looked Rather Dazed. 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Imagine Anything Pleasanter; But I Wish You'd Explain Just 
 How--" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Smiled At Him. As He Stood On The     Lowest Step, Their Eyes Were 
 Almost Level. 
   
   
   
 "If I Walk With You, They'll Know I'm Not Engaged To Joe," She Said, 
 With Engaging Directness. 
   
   
   
 The House Was Quiet. He Waited In The     Lower Hall Until She Had Reached 
 The Top Of     The     Staircase. For Some Curious Reason, In The     Time To Come, 
 That Was The     Way Sidney Always Remembered K. Le Moyne--Standing In The 
 Little Hall, One Hand Upstretched To Shut Off The     Gas Overhead, And His 
 Eyes On Hers Above. 
   
   
   
 "Good-Night," Said K. Le Moyne. And All The     Things He Had Put Out Of     His 
 Life Were In His Voice. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 43 
   
   
   
 On The     Morning After Sidney Had Invited K. Le Moyne To Take Her To Walk, 
 Max Wilson Came Down To Breakfast Rather Late. Dr. Ed Had Breakfasted An 
 Hour Before, And Had Already Attended, With Much Profanity On The     Part 
 Of The     Patient, To A Boil On The     Back Of     Mr. Rosenfeld's Neck. 
   
   
   
 "Better Change Your Laundry," Cheerfully Advised Dr. Ed, Cutting A Strip 
 Of Adhesive Plaster. "Your Neck's Irritated From Your White Collars." 
   
   
   
 Rosenfeld Eyed Him Suspiciously, But, Possessing A Sense Of     Humor Also, 
 He Grinned. 
   
   
   
 "It Ain't My Everyday Things That Bother Me," He Replied. "It's My 
 Blankety-Blank Dress Suit. But If A Man Wants To Be Tony--" 
   
   
   
 "Tony" Was Not Of     The     Street, But Of     Its Environs. Harriet Was "Tony" 
 Because She Walked With Her Elbows In And Her Head Up. Dr. Max Was 
 "Tony" Because He Breakfasted Late, And Had A Man Come Once A Week And 
 Take Away His Clothes To Be Pressed. He Was "Tony," Too, Because He Had 
 Brought Back From Europe Narrow-Shouldered English-Cut Clothes, When The 
 Street Was Still Padding Its Shoulders. Even K. Would Have Been Classed 
 With These Others, For The     Stick That He Carried On His Walks, For The 
 Fact That His Shabby Gray Coat Was As Unmistakably Foreign In Cut As Dr. 
 Max's, Had The     Neighborhood So Much As Known Him By Sight. But K., So 
 Far, Had Remained In Humble Obscurity, And, Outside Of     Mrs. Mckee's, Was 
 Known Only As The     Pages' Roomer. 
   
   
   
 Mr. Rosenfeld Buttoned Up The     Blue Flannel Shirt Which, With A Pair Of 
 Dr. Ed's Cast-Off Trousers, Was His Only Wear; And Fished In His Pocket. 
   
   
   
 "How Much, Doc?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 44 
   
 "Two Dollars," Said Dr. Ed Briskly. 
   
   
   
 "Holy Cats! For One Jab Of     A Knife! My Old Woman Works A Day And A Half 
 For Two Dollars." 
   
   
   
 "I Guess It's Worth Two Dollars To You To Be Able To Sleep On Your 
 Back." He Was Imperturbably Straightening His Small Glass Table. He Knew 
 Rosenfeld. "If You Don't Like My Price, I'll Lend You The     Knife The     Next 
 Time, And You Can Let Your Wife Attend To You." 
   
   
   
 Rosenfeld Drew Out A Silver Dollar, And Followed It Reluctantly With A 
 Limp And Dejected Dollar Bill. 
   
   
   
 "There Are Times," He Said, "When, If You'd Put Me And The     Missus And A 
 Knife In The     Same Room, You Wouldn't Have Much Left But The     Knife." 
   
   
   
 Dr. Ed Waited Until He Had Made His Stiff-Necked Exit. Then He Took The 
 Two Dollars, And, Putting The     Money Into An Envelope, Indorsed It In His 
 Illegible Hand. He Heard His Brother's Step On The     Stairs, And Dr. Ed 
 Made Haste To Put Away The     Last Vestiges Of     His Little Operation. 
   
   
   
 Ed's Lapses From Surgical Cleanliness Were A Sore Trial To The     Younger 
 Man, Fresh From The     Clinics Of     Europe. In His Downtown Office, To Which 
 He Would Presently Make His Leisurely Progress, He Wore A White Coat, 
 And Sterilized Things Of     Which Dr. Ed Did Not Even Know The     Names. 
   
   
   
 So, As He Came Down The     Stairs, Dr. Ed, Who Had Wiped His Tiny 
 Knife With A Bit Of     Cotton,--He Hated Sterilizing It; It Spoiled The 
 Edge,--Thrust It Hastily Into His Pocket. He Had Cut Boils Without 
 Boiling Anything For A Good Many Years, And No Trouble. But He Was Wise 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 45 
 With The     Wisdom Of     The     Serpent And The     General Practitioner, And There 
 Was No Use Raising A Discussion. 
   
   
   
 Max's Morning Mood Was Always A Cheerful One. Now And Then The     Way Of 
 The Transgressor Is Disgustingly Pleasant. Max, Who Sat Up Until All 
 Hours Of     The     Night, Drinking Beer Or Whiskey-And-Soda, And Playing 
 Bridge, Wakened To A Clean Tongue And A Tendency To Have A Cigarette 
 Between Shoes, So To Speak. Ed, Whose Wildest Dissipation Had Perhaps 
 Been To Bring Into The     World One Of     The     Neighborhood's Babies, Wakened 
 Customarily To The     Dark Hour Of     His Day, When He Dubbed Himself Failure 
 And Loathed The     Street With A Deadly Loathing. 
   
   
   
 So Now Max Brought His Handsome Self Down The     Staircase And Paused At 
 The Office Door. 
   
   
   
 "At It, Already," He Said. "Or Have You Been To Bed?" 
   
   
   
 "It's After Nine," Protested Ed Mildly. "If I Don't Start Early, I Never 
 Get Through." 
   
   
   
 Max Yawned. 
   
   
   
 "Better Come With Me," He Said. "If Things Go On As They've Been Doing, 
 I'll Have To Have An Assistant. I'd Rather Have You Than Anybody, Of 
 Course." He Put His Lithe Surgeon's Hand On His Brother's Shoulder. 
 "Where Would I Be If It Hadn't Been For You? All The     Fellows Know What 
 You've Done." 
   
   
   
 In Spite Of     Himself, Ed Winced. It Was One Thing To Work Hard That There 
 Might Be One Success Instead Of     Two Half Successes. It Was A Different 
 Thing To Advertise One's Mediocrity To The     World. His Sphere Of     The 
 Street And The     Neighborhood Was His Own. To Give It All Up And Become 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 46 
 His Younger Brother's Assistant--Even If It Meant, As It Would, Better 
 Hours And More Money--Would Be To Submerge His Identity. He Could Not 
 Bring Himself To It. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess I'll Stay Where I Am," He Said. "They Know Me Around Here, And 
 I Know Them. By The     Way, Will You Leave This Envelope At Mrs. Mckee's? 
 Maggie Rosenfeld Is Ironing There To-Day. It's For Her." 
   
   
   
 Max Took The     Envelope Absently. 
   
   
   
 "You'll Go On Here To The     End Of     Your Days, Working For A Pittance," 
 He Objected. "Inside Of     Ten Years There'll Be No General Practitioners; 
 Then Where Will You Be?" 
   
   
   
 "I'll Manage Somehow," Said His Brother Placidly. "I Guess There Will 
 Always Be A Few That Can Pay My Prices Better Than What You Specialists 
 Ask." 
   
   
   
 Max Laughed With Genuine Amusement. 
   
   
   
 "I Dare Say, If This Is The     Way You Let Them Pay Your Prices." 
   
   
   
 He Held Out The     Envelope, And The     Older Man Colored. 
   
   
   
 Very Proud Of     Dr. Max Was His Brother, Unselfishly Proud, Of     His Skill, 
 Of His Handsome Person, Of     His Easy Good Manners; Very Humble, Too, Of 
 His Own Knowledge And Experience. If He Ever Suspected Any Lack Of 
 Finer Fiber In Max, He Put The     Thought Away. Probably He Was Too Rigid 
 Himself. Max Was Young, A Hard Worker. He Had A Right To Play Hard. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 47 
 He Prepared His Black Bag For The     Day's Calls--Stethoscope, Thermometer, 
 Eye-Cup, Bandages, Case Of     Small Vials, A Lump Of     Absorbent Cotton In 
 A Not Over-Fresh Towel; In The     Bottom, A Heterogeneous Collection Of 
 Instruments, A Roll Of     Adhesive Plaster, A Bottle Or Two Of     Sugar-Milk 
 Tablets For The     Children, A Dog Collar That Had Belonged To A Dead 
 Collie, And Had Put In The     Bag In Some Curious Fashion And There 
 Remained. 
   
   
   
 He Prepared The     Bag A Little Nervously, While Max Ate. He Felt That 
 Modern Methods And The     Best Usage Might Not Have Approved Of     The     Bag. On 
 His Way Out He Paused At The     Dining-Room Door. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Going To The     Hospital?" 
   
   
   
 "Operating At Four--Wish You Could Come In." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Afraid Not, Max. I've Promised Sidney Page To Speak About Her To 
 You. She Wants To Enter The     Training-School." 
   
   
   
 "Too Young," Said Max Briefly. "Why, She Can't Be Over Sixteen." 
   
   
   
 "She's Eighteen." 
   
   
   
 "Well, Even Eighteen. Do You Think Any Girl Of     That Age Is Responsible 
 Enough To Have Life And Death Put In Her Hands? Besides, Although I 
 Haven't Noticed Her Lately, She Used To Be A Pretty Little Thing. There 
 Is No Use Filling Up The     Wards With A Lot Of     Ornaments; It Keeps The 
 Internes All Stewed Up." 
   
   
   
 "Since When," Asked Dr. Ed Mildly, "Have You Found Good Looks In A Girl 
 A Handicap?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 48 
   
   
 In The     End They Compromised. Max Would See Sidney At His Office. It 
 Would Be Better Than Having Her Run Across The     Street--Would Put Things 
 On The     Right Footing. For, If He Did Have Her Admitted, She Would Have 
 To Learn At Once That He Was No Longer "Dr. Max"; That, As A Matter Of 
 Fact, He Was Now Staff, And Entitled To Much Dignity, To Speech Without 
 Contradiction Or Argument, To Clean Towels, And A Deferential Interne At 
 His Elbow. 
   
   
   
 Having Given His Promise, Max Promptly Forgot About It. The     Street Did 
 Not Interest Him. Christine And Sidney Had Been Children When He Went To 
 Vienna, And Since His Return He Had Hardly Noticed Them. Society, Always 
 Kind To Single Men Of     Good Appearance And Easy Good Manners, Had Taken 
 Him Up. He Wore Dinner Or Evening Clothes Five Nights Out Of     Seven, And 
 Was Supposed By His Conservative Old Neighbors To Be Going The     Pace. The 
 Rumor Had Been Fed By Mrs. Rosenfeld, Who, Starting Out For Her Day's 
 Washing At Six O'clock One Morning, Had Found Dr. Max's Car, Lamps 
 Lighted, And Engine Going, Drawn Up Before The     House Door, With Its 
 Owner Asleep At The     Wheel. The     Story Traveled The     Length Of     The     Street 
 That Day. 
   
   
   
 "Him," Said Mrs. Rosenfeld, Who Was Occasionally Flowery, "Sittin' Up 
 As Straight As This Washboard, And His Silk Hat Shinin' In The     Sun; But 
 Exceptin' The     Car, Which Was Workin' Hard And Gettin' Nowhere, The     Whole 
 Outfit In The     Arms Of     Morpheus." 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Lorenz, Whose Day It Was To Have Mrs. Rosenfeld, And Who Was 
 Unfamiliar With Mythology, Gasped At The     Last Word. 
   
   
   
 "Mercy!" She Said. "Do You Mean To Say He's Got That Awful Drug Habit!" 
   
   
   
 Down The     Clean Steps Went Dr. Max That Morning, A Big Man, Almost As 
 Tall As K. Le Moyne, Eager Of     Life, Strong And A Bit Reckless, Not Fine, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 49 
 Perhaps, But Not Evil. He Had The     Same Zest Of     Living As Sidney, But 
 With This Difference--The Girl Stood Ready To Give Herself To Life: He 
 Knew That Life Would Come To Him. All-Dominating Male Was Dr. Max, That 
 Morning, As He Drew On His Gloves Before Stepping Into His Car. It Was 
 After Nine O'clock. K. Le Moyne Had Been An Hour At His Desk. The     Mckee 
 Napkins Lay Ironed In Orderly Piles. 
   
   
   
 Nevertheless, Dr. Max Was Suffering Under A Sense Of     Defeat As He Rode 
 Downtown. The     Night Before, He Had Proposed To A Girl And Had Been 
 Rejected. He Was Not In Love With The     Girl,--She Would Have Been A 
 Suitable Wife, And A Surgeon Ought To Be Married; It Gives People 
 Confidence,--But His Pride Was Hurt. He Recalled The     Exact Words Of     The 
 Rejection. 
   
   
   
 "You're Too Good-Looking, Max," She Had Said, "And That's The     Truth. Now 
 That Operations Are As Popular As Fancy Dancing, And Much Less Bother, 
 Half The     Women I Know Are Crazy About Their Surgeons. I'm Too Fond Of     My 
 Peace Of     Mind." 
   
   
   
 "But, Good Heavens! Haven't You Any Confidence In Me?" He Had Demanded. 
   
   
   
 "None Whatever, Max Dear." She Had Looked At Him With Level, 
 Understanding Eyes. 
   
   
   
 He Put The     Disagreeable Recollection Out Of     His Mind As He Parked His 
 Car And Made His Way To His Office. Here Would Be People Who Believed 
 In Him, From The     Middle-Aged Nurse In Her Prim Uniform To The     Row Of 
 Patients Sitting Stiffly Around The     Walls Of     The     Waiting-Room. Dr. Max, 
 Pausing In The     Hall Outside The     Door Of     His Private Office, Drew A Long 
 Breath. This Was The     Real Thing--Work And Plenty Of     It, A Chance To Show 
 The Other Men What He Could Do, A Battle To Win! No Humanitarian Was He, 
 But A Fighter: Each Day He Came To His Office With The     Same Battle Lust. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 50 
   
   
   
 The Office Nurse Had Her Back To Him. When She Turned, He Faced An 
 Agreeable Surprise. Instead Of     Miss Simpson, He Faced A Young And 
 Attractive Girl, Faintly Familiar. 
   
   
   
 "We Tried To Get You By Telephone," She Explained. "I Am From The 
 Hospital. Miss Simpson's Father Died This Morning, And She Knew You 
 Would Have To Have Some One. I Was Just Starting For My Vacation, So 
 They Sent Me." 
   
   
   
 "Rather A Poor Substitute For A Vacation," He Commented. 
   
   
   
 She Was A Very Pretty Girl. He Had Seen Her Before In The     Hospital, But 
 He Had Never Really Noticed How Attractive She Was. Rather Stunning 
 She Was, He Thought. The     Combination Of     Yellow Hair And Dark Eyes 
 Was Unusual. He Remembered, Just In Time, To Express Regret At Miss 
 Simpson's Bereavement. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Miss Harrison," Explained The     Substitute, And Held Out His Long 
 White Coat. The     Ceremony, Purely Perfunctory With Miss Simpson On Duty, 
 Proved Interesting, Miss Harrison, In Spite Of     Her High Heels, Being 
 Small And The     Young Surgeon Tall. When He Was Finally In The     Coat, She 
 Was Rather Flushed And Palpitating. 
   
   
   
 "But I Knew Your Name, Of     Course," Lied Dr. Max. "And--I'm Sorry About 
 The Vacation." 
   
   
   
 After That Came Work. Miss Harrison Was Nimble And Alert, But The 
 Surgeon Worked Quickly And With Few Words, Was Impatient When She Could 
 Not Find The     Things He Called For, Even Broke Into Restrained Profanity 
 Now And Then. She Went A Little Pale Over Her Mistakes, But Preserved 
 Her Dignity And Her Wits. Now And Then He Found Her Dark Eyes Fixed 
 On Him, With Something Inscrutable But Pleasing In Their Depths. The 
 Situation Was: Rather Piquant. Consciously He Was Thinking Only Of     What 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 51 
 He Was Doing. Subconsciously His Busy Ego Was Finding Solace After Last 
 Night's Rebuff. 
   
   
   
 Once, During The     Cleaning Up Between Cases, He Dropped To A Personality. 
 He Was Drying His Hands, While She Placed Freshly Sterilized Instruments 
 On A Glass Table. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Almost A Foreign Type, Miss Harrison. Last Year, In A London 
 Ballet, I Saw A Blonde Spanish Girl Who Looked Like You." 
   
   
   
 "My Mother Was A Spaniard." She Did Not Look Up. 
   
   
   
 Where Miss Simpson Was In The     Habit Of     Clumping Through The     Morning In 
 Flat, Heavy Shoes, Miss Harrison's Small Heels Beat A Busy Tattoo On 
 The Tiled Floor. With The     Rustling Of     Her Starched Dress, The     Sound Was 
 Essentially Feminine, Almost Insistent. When He Had Time To Notice It, 
 It Amused Him That He Did Not Find It Annoying. 
   
   
   
 Once, As She Passed Him A Bistoury, He Deliberately Placed His Fine 
 Hand Over Her Fingers And Smiled Into Her Eyes. It Was Play For Him; It 
 Lightened The     Day's Work. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Was In The     Waiting-Room. There Had Been No Tedium In The 
 Morning's Waiting. Like All Imaginative People, She Had The     Gift Of 
 Dramatizing Herself. She Was Seeing Herself In White From Head To 
 Foot, Like This Efficient Young Woman Who Came Now And Then To The 
 Waiting-Room Door; She Was Healing The     Sick And Closing Tired Eyes; She 
 Was Even Imagining Herself Proposed To By An Aged Widower With Grown 
 Children And Quantities Of     Money, One Of     Her Patients. 
   
   
   
 She Sat Very Demurely In The     Waiting-Room With A Magazine In Her Lap, 
 And Told Her Aged Patient That She Admired And Respected Him, But That 
 She Had Given Herself To The     Suffering Poor. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 52 
 "Everything In The     World That You Want," Begged The     Elderly Gentleman. 
 "You Should See The     World, Child, And I Will See It Again Through Your 
 Eyes. To Paris First For Clothes And The     Opera, And Then--" 
   
   
   
 "But I Do Not Love You," Sidney Replied, Mentally But Steadily. "In All 
 The World I Love Only One Man. He Is--" 
   
   
   
 She Hesitated Here. It Certainly Was Not Joe, Or K. Le Moyne Of     The 
 Gas Office. It Seem To Her Suddenly Very Sad That There Was No One 
 She Loved. So Many People Went Into Hospitals Because They Had Been 
 Disappointed In Love. 
   
   
   
 "Dr. Wilson Will See You Now." 
   
   
   
 She Followed Miss Harrison Into The     Consulting Room. Dr. Max--Not The 
 Gloved And Hatted Dr. Max Of     The     Street, But A New Person, One She Had 
 Never Known--Stood In His White Office, Tall, Dark-Eyed, Dark-Haired, 
 Competent, Holding Out His Long, Immaculate Surgeon's Hand, And Smiling 
 Down At Her. 
   
   
   
 Men, Like Jewels, Require A Setting. A Clerk On A High Stool, Poring 
 Over A Ledger, Is Not Unimpressive, Or A Cook Over Her Stove. But Place 
 The Cook On The     Stool, Poring Over The     Ledger! Dr. Max, Who Had Lived 
 All His Life On The     Edge Of     Sidney's Horizon, Now, By The     Simple 
 Changing Of     Her Point Of     View, Loomed Large And Magnificent. Perhaps 
 He Knew It. Certainly He Stood Very Erect. Certainly, Too, There Was 
 Considerable Manner In The     Way In Which He Asked Miss Harrison To Go Out 
 And Close The     Door Behind Her. 
   
   
   
 Sidney's Heart, Considering What Was Happening To It, Behaved Very Well. 
   
   
   
 "For Goodness' Sake, Sidney," Said Dr. Max, "Here You Are A Young Lady 
 And I've Never Noticed It!" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 53 
   
 This, Of     Course, Was Not What He Had Intended To Say, Being Staff And 
 All That. But Sidney, Visibly Palpitant, Was Very Pretty, Much Prettier 
 Than The     Harrison Girl, Beating A Tattoo With Her Heels In The     Next 
 Room. 
   
   
   
 Dr. Max, Belonging To The     Class Of     Man Who Settles His Tie Every Time He 
 Sees An Attractive Woman, Thrust His Hands Into The     Pockets Of     His Long 
 White Coat And Surveyed Her Quizzically. 
   
   
   
 "Did Dr. Ed Tell You?" 
   
   
   
 "Sit Down. He Said Something About The     Hospital. How's Your Mother And 
 Aunt Harriet?" 
   
   
   
 "Very Well--That Is, Mother's Never Quite Well." She Was Sitting Forward 
 On Her Chair, Her Wide Young Eyes On Him. "Is That--Is Your Nurse From 
 The Hospital Here?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes. But She's Not My Nurse. She's A Substitute." 
   
   
   
 "The Uniform Is So Pretty." Poor Sidney! With All The     Things She Had 
 Meant To Say About A Life Of     Service, And That, Although She Was Young, 
 She Was Terribly In Earnest. 
   
   
   
 "It Takes A Lot Of     Plugging Before One Gets The     Uniform. Look Here, 
 Sidney; If You Are Going To The     Hospital Because Of     The     Uniform, And 
 With Any Idea Of     Soothing Fevered Brows And All That Nonsense--" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 54 
 She Interrupted Him, Deeply Flushed. Indeed, No. She Wanted To Work. 
 She Was Young And Strong, And Surely A Pair Of     Willing Hands--That Was 
 Absurd About The     Uniform. She Had No Silly Ideas. There Was So Much To 
 Do In The     World, And She Wanted To Help. Some People Could Give Money, 
 But She Couldn't. She Could Only Offer Service. And, Partly Through 
 Earnestness And Partly Through Excitement, She Ended In A Sort Of 
 Nervous Sob, And, Going To The     Window, Stood With Her Back To Him. 
   
   
   
 He Followed Her, And, Because They Were Old Neighbors, She Did Not 
 Resent It When He Put His Hand On Her Shoulder. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know--Of Course, If You Feel Like That About It," He Said, 
 "We'll See What Can Be Done. It's Hard Work, And A Good Many Times It 
 Seems Futile. They Die, You Know, In Spite Of     All We Can Do. And There 
 Are Many Things That Are Worse Than Death--" 
   
   
   
 His Voice Trailed Off. When He Had Started Out In His Profession, He 
 Had Had Some Such Ideal Of     Service As This Girl Beside Him. For Just 
 A Moment, As He Stood There Close To Her, He Saw Things Again With The 
 Eyes Of     His Young Faith: To Relieve Pain, To Straighten The     Crooked, 
 To Hurt That He Might Heal,--Not To Show The     Other Men What He Could 
 Do,--That Had Been His Early Creed. He Sighed A Little As He Turned 
 Away. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Speak To The     Superintendent About You," He Said. "Perhaps You'd 
 Like Me To Show You Around A Little." 
   
   
   
 "When? To-Day?" 
   
   
   
 He Had Meant In A Month, Or A Year. It Was Quite A Minute Before He 
 Replied:-- 
   
   
   
 "Yes, To-Day, If You Say. I'm Operating At Four. How About Three 
 O'clock?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 55 
   
   
 She Held Out Both Hands, And He Took Them, Smiling. 
   
   
   
 "You Are The     Kindest Person I Ever Met." 
   
   
   
 "And--Perhaps You'd Better Not Say You Are Applying Until We Find Out If 
 There Is A Vacancy." 
   
   
   
 "May I Tell One Person?" 
   
   
   
 "Mother?" 
   
   
   
 "No. We--We Have A Roomer Now. He Is Very Much Interested. I Should Like 
 To Tell Him." 
   
   
   
 He Dropped Her Hands And Looked At Her In Mock Severity. 
   
   
   
 "Much Interested! Is He In Love With You?" 
   
   
   
 "Mercy, No!" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Believe It. I'm Jealous. You Know, I've Always Been More Than 
 Half In Love With You Myself!" 
   
   
   
 Play For Him--The Same Victorious Instinct That Had Made Him Touch Miss 
 Harrison's Fingers As She Gave Him The     Instrument. And Sidney Knew How 
 It Was Meant; She Smiled Into His Eyes And Drew Down Her Veil Briskly. 
   
   
   
 "Then We'll Say At Three," She Said Calmly, And Took An Orderly And 
 Unflurried Departure. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 56 
   
 But The     Little Seed Of     Tenderness Had Taken Root. Sidney, Passing In The 
 Last Week Or Two From Girlhood To Womanhood,--Outgrowing Joe, Had She 
 Only Known It, As She Had Outgrown The     Street,--Had Come That Day Into 
 Her First Contact With A Man Of     The     World. True, There Was K. Le Moyne. 
 But K. Was Now Of     The     Street, Of     That Small World Of     One Dimension That 
 She Was Leaving Behind Her. 
   
   
   
 She Sent Him A Note At Noon, With Word To Tillie At Mrs. Mckee's To Put 
 It Under His Plate:-- 
   
   
   
 Dear Mr. Le Moyne,--I Am So Excited I Can Hardly Write. Dr. Wilson, The 
 Surgeon, Is Going To Take Me Through The     Hospital This Afternoon. Wish 
 Me Luck. Sidney Page. 
   
   
   
 K. Read It, And, Perhaps Because The     Day Was Hot And His Butter Soft 
 And The     Other "Mealers" Irritable With The     Heat, He Ate Little Or No 
 Luncheon. Before He Went Out Into The     Sun, He Read The     Note Again. 
 To His Jealous Eyes Came A Vision Of     That Excursion To The     Hospital. 
 Sidney, All Vibrant Eagerness, Luminous Of     Eye, Quick Of     Bosom; And 
 Wilson, Sardonically Smiling, Amused And Interested In Spite Of     Himself. 
 He Drew A Long Breath, And Thrust The     Note In His Pocket. 
   
   
   
 The Little House Across The     Way Sat Square In The     Sun. The     Shades Of     His 
 Windows Had Been Lowered Against The     Heat. K. Le Moyne Made An Impulsive 
 Movement Toward It And Checked Himself. 
   
   
   
 As He Went Down The     Street, Wilson's Car Came Around The     Corner. Le 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 4 Pg 57 
 Moyne Moved Quietly Into The     Shadow Of     The     Church And Watched The     Car Go 
 By. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 5 Pg 58 
   
   
 Sidney And K. Le Moyne Sat Under A Tree And Talked. In Sidney's Lap 
 Lay A Small Pasteboard Box, Punched With Many Holes. It Was The     Day Of 
 Releasing Reginald, But She Had Not Yet Been Able To Bring Herself To 
 The Point Of     Separation. Now And Then A Furry Nose Protruded From One Of 
 The Apertures And Sniffed The     Welcome Scent Of     Pine And Buttonball, Red 
 And White Clover, The     Thousand Spicy Odors Of     Field And Woodland. 
   
   
   
 "And So," Said K. Le Moyne, "You Liked It All? It Didn't Startle You?" 
   
   
   
 "Well, In One Way, Of     Course--You See, I Didn't Know It Was Quite Like 
 That: All Order And Peace And Quiet, And White Beds And Whispers, On 
 Top,--You Know What I Mean,--And The     Misery There Just The     Same. Have 
 You Ever Gone Through A Hospital?" 
   
   
   
 K. Le Moyne Was Stretched Out On The     Grass, His Arms Under His Head. For 
 This Excursion To The     End Of     The     Street-Car Line He Had Donned A Pair 
 Of White Flannel Trousers And A Belted Norfolk Coat. Sidney Had Been 
 Divided Between Pride In His Appearance And Fear That The     Street Would 
 Deem Him Overdressed. 
   
   
   
 At Her Question He Closed His Eyes, Shutting Out The     Peaceful Arch And 
 The Bit Of     Blue Heaven Overhead. He Did Not Reply At Once. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 5 Pg 59 
   
   
 "Good Gracious, I Believe He's Asleep!" Said Sidney To The     Pasteboard 
 Box. 
   
   
   
 But He Opened His Eyes And Smiled At Her. 
   
   
   
 "I've Been Around Hospitals A Little. I Suppose Now There Is No Question 
 About Your Going?" 
   
   
   
 "The Superintendent Said I Was Young, But That Any Protegee Of     Dr. 
 Wilson's Would Certainly Be Given A Chance." 
   
   
   
 "It Is Hard Work, Night And Day." 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think I Am Afraid Of     Work?" 
   
   
   
 "And--Joe?" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Colored Vigorously And Sat Erect. 
   
   
   
 "He Is Very Silly. He's Taken All Sorts Of     Idiotic Notions In His Head." 
   
   
   
 "Such As--" 
   
   
   
 "Well, He Hates The     Hospital, Of     Course. As If, Even If I Meant To Marry 
 Him, It Wouldn't Be Years Before He Can Be Ready." 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think You Are Quite Fair To Joe?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 5 Pg 60 
   
   
   
 "I Haven't Promised To Marry Him." 
   
   
   
 "But He Thinks You Mean To. If You Have Quite Made Up Your Mind Not To, 
 Better Tell Him, Don't You Think? What--What Are These Idiotic Notions?" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Considered, Poking A Slim Finger Into The     Little Holes In The 
 Box. 
   
   
   
 "You Can See How Stupid He Is, And--And Young. For One Thing, He's 
 Jealous Of     You!" 
   
   
   
 "I See. Of     Course That Is Silly, Although Your Attitude Toward His 
 Suspicion Is Hardly Flattering To Me." 
   
   
   
 He Smiled Up At Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Told Him That I Had Asked You To Bring Me Here To-Day. He Was 
 Furious. And That Wasn't All." 
   
   
   
 "No?" 
   
   
   
 "He Said I Was Flirting Desperately With Dr. Wilson. You See, The     Day 
 We Went Through The     Hospital, It Was Hot, And We Went To Henderson's For 
 Soda-Water. And, Of     Course, Joe Was There. It Was Really Dramatic." 
   
   
   
 K. Le Moyne Was Daily Gaining The     Ability To See Things From The     Angle 
 Of The     Street. A Month Ago He Could Have Seen No Situation In Two 
 People, A Man And A Girl, Drinking Soda-Water Together, Even With A Boy 
 Lover On The     Next Stool. Now He Could View Things Through Joe's Tragic 
 Eyes. And There As More Than That. All Day He Had Noticed How Inevitably 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 5 Pg 61 
 The Conversation Turned To The     Young Surgeon. Did They Start With 
 Reginald, With The     Condition Of     The     Morning-Glory Vines, With The 
 Proposition Of     Taking Up The     Quaint Paving-Stones And Macadamizing The 
 Street, They Ended With The     Younger Wilson. 
   
   
   
 Sidney's Active Young Brain, Turned Inward For The     First Time In Her 
 Life, Was Still On Herself. 
   
   
   
 "Mother Is Plaintively Resigned--And Aunt Harriet Has Been A Trump. 
 She's Going To Keep Her Room. It's Really Up To You." 
   
   
   
 "To Me?" 
   
   
   
 "To Your Staying On. Mother Trusts You Absolutely. I Hope You Noticed 
 That You Got One Of     The     Apostle Spoons With The     Custard She Sent Up 
 To You The     Other Night. And She Didn't Object To This Trip To-Day. Of 
 Course, As She Said Herself, It Isn't As If You Were Young, Or At All 
 Wild." 
   
   
   
 In Spite Of     Himself, K. Was Rather Startled. He Felt Old Enough, God 
 Knew, But He Had Always Thought Of     It As An Age Of     The     Spirit. How Old 
 Did This Child Think He Was? 
   
   
   
 "I Have Promised To Stay On, In The     Capacity Of     Watch-Dog, 
 Burglar-Alarm, And Occasional Recipient Of     An Apostle Spoon In A Dish Of 
 Custard. Lightning-Conductor, Too--Your Mother Says She Isn't Afraid Of 
 Storms If There Is A Man In The     House. I'll Stay, Of     Course." 
   
   
   
 The Thought Of     His Age Weighed On Him. He Rose To His Feet And Threw 
 Back His Fine Shoulders. 
   
   
   
 "Aunt Harriet And Your Mother And Christine And Her Husband-To-Be, 
 Whatever His Name Is--We'll Be A Happy Family. But, I Warn You, If I 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 5 Pg 62 
 Ever Hear Of     Christine's Husband Getting An Apostle Spoon--" 
   
   
   
 She Smiled Up At Him. "You Are Looking Very Grand To-Day. But You Have 
 Grass Stains On Your White Trousers. Perhaps Katie Can Take Them Out." 
   
   
   
 Quite Suddenly K. Felt That She Thought Him Too Old For Such Frivolity 
 Of Dress. It Put Him On His Mettle. 
   
   
   
 "How Old Do You Think I Am, Miss Sidney?" 
   
   
   
 She Considered, Giving Him, After Her Kindly Way, The     Benefit Of     The 
 Doubt. 
   
   
   
 "Not Over Forty, I'm Sure." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Almost Thirty. It Is Middle Age, Of     Course, But It Is Not 
 Senility." 
   
   
   
 She Was Genuinely Surprised, Almost Disturbed. 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps We'd Better Not Tell Mother," She Said. "You Don't Mind Being 
 Thought Older?" 
   
   
   
 "Not At All." 
   
   
   
 Clearly The     Subject Of     His Years Did Not Interest Her Vitally, For She 
 Harked Back To The     Grass Stains. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Afraid You're Not Saving, As You Promised. Those Are New Clothes, 
 Aren't They?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 5 Pg 63 
   
   
 "No, Indeed. Bought Years Ago In England--The Coat In London, The 
 Trousers In Bath, On A Motor Tour. Cost Something Like Twelve Shillings. 
 Awfully Cheap. They Wear Them For Cricket." 
   
   
   
 That Was A Wrong Move, Of     Course. Sidney Must Hear About England; And 
 She Marveled Politely, In View Of     His Poverty, About His Being There. 
 Poor Le Moyne Floundered In A Sea Of     Mendacity, Rose To A Truth Here And 
 There, Clutched At Luncheon, And Achieved Safety At Last. 
   
   
   
 "To Think," Said Sidney, "That You Have Really Been Across The     Ocean! I 
 Never Knew But One Person Who Had Been Abroad. It Is Dr. Max Wilson." 
   
   
   
 Back Again To Dr. Max! Le Moyne, Unpacking Sandwiches From A Basket, Was 
 Aroused By A Sheer Resentment To An Indiscretion. 
   
   
   
 "You Like This Wilson Chap Pretty Well, Don't You?" 
   
   
   
 "What Do You Mean?" 
   
   
   
 "You Talk About Him Rather A Lot." 
   
   
   
 This Was Sheer Recklessness, Of     Course. He Expected Fury, Annihilation. 
 He Did Not Look Up, But Busied Himself With The     Luncheon. When The 
 Silence Grew Oppressive, He Ventured To Glance Toward Her. She Was 
 Leaning Forward, Her Chin Cupped In Her Palms, Staring Out Over The 
 Valley That Stretched At Their Feet. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Speak To Me For A Minute Or Two," She Said. "I'm Thinking Over 
 What You Have Just Said." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 5 Pg 64 
 Manlike, Having Raised The     Issue, K. Would Have Given Much To Evade It. 
 Not That He Had Owned Himself In Love With Sidney. Love Was Not For 
 Him. But Into His Loneliness And Despair The     Girl Had Came Like A Ray Of 
 Light. She Typified That Youth And Hope That He Had Felt Slipping Away 
 From Him. Through Her Clear Eyes He Was Beginning To See A New World. 
 Lose Her He Must, And That He Knew; But Not This Way. 
   
   
   
 Down Through The     Valley Ran A Shallow River, Making Noisy Pretensions To 
 Both Depth And Fury. He Remembered Just Such A River In The     Tyrol, With 
 This Same Wilson On A Rock, Holding The     Hand Of     A Pretty Austrian Girl, 
 While He Snapped The     Shutter Of     A Camera. He Had That Picture Somewhere 
 Now; But The     Girl Was Dead, And, Of     The     Three, Wilson Was The     Only One 
 Who Had Met Life And Vanquished It. 
   
   
   
 "I've Known Him All My Life," Sidney Said At Last. "You're Perfectly 
 Right About One Thing: I Talk About Him And I Think About Him. I'm Being 
 Candid, Because What's The     Use Of     Being Friends If We're Not Frank? 
 I Admire Him--You'd Have To See Him In The     Hospital, With Every One 
 Deferring To Him And All That, To Understand. And When You Think Of 
 A Manlike That, Who Holds Life And Death In His Hands, Of     Course You 
 Rather Thrill. I--I Honestly Believe That's All There Is To It." 
   
   
   
 "If That's The     Whole Thing, That's Hardly A Mad Passion." He Tried To 
 Smile; Succeeded Faintly. 
   
   
   
 "Well, Of     Course, There's This, Too. I Know He'll Never Look At Me. 
 I'll Be One Of     Forty Nurses; Indeed, For Three Months I'll Be Only A 
 Probationer. He'll Probably Never Even Remember I'm In The     Hospital At 
 All." 
   
   
   
 "I See. Then, If You Thought He Was In Love With You, Things Would Be 
 Different?" 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 5 Pg 65 
 "If I Thought Dr. Max Wilson Was In Love With Me," Said Sidney Solemnly, 
 "I'd Go Out Of     My Head With Joy." 
   
   
   
 One Of     The     New Qualities That K. Le Moyne Was Cultivating Was Of     Living 
 Each Day For Itself. Having No Past And No Future, Each Day Was Worth 
 Exactly What It Brought. He Was To Look Back To This Day With Mingled 
 Feelings: Sheer Gladness At Being Out In The     Open With Sidney; The 
 Memory Of     The     Shock With Which He Realized That She Was, Unknown To 
 Herself, Already In The     Throes Of     A Romantic Attachment For Wilson; And, 
 Long, Long After, When He Had Gone Down To The     Depths With Her And 
 Saved Her By His Steady Hand, With Something Of     Mirth For The     Untoward 
 Happening That Closed The     Day. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Fell Into The     River. 
   
   
   
 They Had Released Reginald, Released Him With The     Tribute Of     A 
 Shamefaced Tear On Sidney's Part, And A Handful Of     Chestnuts From K. The 
 Little Squirrel Had Squeaked His Gladness, And, Tail Erect, Had Darted 
 Into The     Grass. 
   
   
   
 "Ungrateful Little Beast!" Said Sidney, And Dried Her Eyes. "Do You 
 Suppose He'll Ever Think Of     The     Nuts Again, Or Find Them?" 
   
   
   
 "He'll Be All Right," K. Replied. "The Little Beggar Can Take Care Of 
 Himself, If Only--" 
   
   
   
 "If Only What?" 
   
   
   
 "If Only He Isn't Too Friendly. He's Apt To Crawl Into The     Pockets Of 
 Any One Who Happens Around." 
   
   
   
 She Was Alarmed At That. To Make Up For His Indiscretion, K. Suggested A 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 5 Pg 66 
 Descent To The     River. She Accepted Eagerly, And He Helped Her Down. That 
 Was Another Memory That Outlasted The     Day--Her Small Warm Hand In His; 
 The Time She Slipped And He Caught Her; The     Pain In Her Eyes At One Of 
 His Thoughtless Remarks. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Going To Be Pretty Lonely," He Said, When She Had Paused In The 
 Descent And Was Taking A Stone Out Of     Her Low Shoe. "Reginald Gone, And 
 You Going! I Shall Hate To Come Home At Night." And Then, Seeing Her 
 Wince: "I've Been Whining All Day. For Heaven's Sake, Don't Look Like 
 That. If There's One Sort Of     Man I Detest More Than Another, It's A Man 
 Who Is Sorry For Himself. Do You Suppose Your Mother Would Object If 
 We Stayed, Out Here At The     Hotel For Supper? I've Ordered A Moon, 
 Orange-Yellow And Extra Size." 
   
   
   
 "I Should Hate To Have Anything Ordered And Wasted." 
   
   
   
 "Then We'll Stay." 
   
   
   
 "It's Fearfully Extravagant." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Be Thrifty As To Moons While You Are In The     Hospital." 
   
   
   
 So It Was Settled. And, As It Happened, Sidney Had To Stay, Anyhow. For, 
 Having Perched Herself Out In The     River On A Sugar-Loaf Rock, She Slid, 
 Slowly But With A Dreadful Inevitability, Into The     Water. K. Happened 
 To Be Looking In Another Direction. So It Occurred That At One Moment, 
 Sidney Sat On A Rock, Fluffy White From Head To Feet, Entrancingly 
 Pretty, And Knowing It, And The     Next She Was Standing Neck Deep In 
 Water, Much Too Startled To Scream, And Trying To Be Dignified Under The 
 Rather Trying Circumstances. K. Had Not Looked Around. The     Splash Had 
 Been A Gentle One. 
   
   
   
 "If You Will Be Good Enough," Said Sidney, With Her Chin Well Up, "To 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 5 Pg 67 
 Give Me Your Hand Or A Pole Or Something--Because If The     River Rises An 
 Inch I Shall Drown." 
   
   
   
 To His Undying Credit, K. Le Moyne Did Not Laugh When He Turned And Saw 
 Her. He Went Out On The     Sugar-Loaf Rock, And Lifted Her Bodily Up Its 
 Slippery Sides. He Had Prodigious Strength, In Spite Of     His Leanness. 
   
   
   
 "Well!" Said Sidney, When They Were Both On The     Rock, Carefully 
 Balanced. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Cold?" 
   
   
   
 "Not A Bit. But Horribly Unhappy. I Must Look A Sight." Then, 
 Remembering Her Manners, As The     Street Had It, She Said Primly:-- 
   
   
   
 "Thank You For Saving Me." 
   
   
   
 "There Wasn't Any Danger, Really, Unless--Unless The     River Had Risen." 
   
   
   
 And Then, Suddenly, He Burst Into Delighted Laughter, The     First, 
 Perhaps, For Months. He Shook With It, Struggled At The     Sight Of     Her 
 Injured Face To Restrain It, Achieved Finally A Degree Of     Sobriety By 
 Fixing His Eyes On The     River-Bank. 
   
   
   
 "When You Have Quite Finished," Said Sidney Severely, "Perhaps You Will 
 Take Me To The     Hotel. I Dare Say I Shall Have To Be Washed And Ironed." 
   
   
   
 He Drew Her Cautiously To Her Feet. Her Wet Skirts Clung To Her; Her 
 Shoes Were Sodden And Heavy. She Clung To Him Frantically, Her Eyes On 
 The River Below. With The     Touch Of     Her Hands The     Man's Mirth Died. 
 He Held Her Very Carefully, Very Tenderly, As One Holds Something 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 5 Pg 68 
 Infinitely Precious. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 6 Pg 69 
   
 The Same Day Dr. Max Operated At The     Hospital. It Was A Wilson Day, The 
 Young Surgeon Having Six Cases. One Of     The     Innovations Dr. Max Had 
 Made Was To Change The     Hour For Major Operations From Early Morning To 
 Mid-Afternoon. He Could Do As Well Later In The     Day,--His Nerves Were 
 Steady, And Uncounted Numbers Of     Cigarettes Did Not Make His Hand 
 Shake,--And He Hated To Get Up Early. 
   
   
   
 The Staff Had Fallen Into The     Way Of     Attending Wilson's Operations. His 
 Technique Was Good; But Technique Alone Never Gets A Surgeon Anywhere. 
 Wilson Was Getting Results. Even The     Most Jealous Of     That Most Jealous 
 Of Professions, Surgery, Had To Admit That He Got Results. 
   
   
   
 Operations Were Over For The     Afternoon. The     Last Case Had Been 
 Wheeled Out Of     The     Elevator. The     Pit Of     The     Operating-Room Was 
 In Disorder--Towels Everywhere, Tables Of     Instruments, Steaming 
 Sterilizers. Orderlies Were Going About, Carrying Out Linens, Emptying 
 Pans. At A Table Two Nurses Were Cleaning Instruments And Putting 
 Them Away In Their Glass Cases. Irrigators Were Being Emptied, Sponges 
 Recounted And Checked Off On Written Lists. 
   
   
   
 In The     Midst Of     The     Confusion, Wilson Stood Giving Last Orders To The 
 Interne At His Elbow. As He Talked He Scoured His Hands And Arms With A 
 Small Brush; Bits Of     Lather Flew Off On To The     Tiled Floor. His Speech 
 Was Incisive, Vigorous. At The     Hospital They Said His Nerves Were Iron; 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 6 Pg 70 
 There Was No Let-Down After The     Day's Work. The     Internes Worshiped And 
 Feared Him. He Was Just, But Without Mercy. To Be Able To Work Like 
 That, So Certainly, With So Sure A Touch, And To Look Like A Greek God! 
 Wilson's Only Rival, A Gynecologist Named O'hara, Got Results, Too; But 
 He Sweated And Swore Through His Operations, Was Not Too Careful As To 
 Asepsis, And Looked Like A Gorilla. 
   
   
   
 The Day Had Been A Hard One. The     Operating Room Nurses Were Fagged. Two 
 Or Three Probationers Had Been Sent To Help Cleanup, And A Senior Nurse. 
 Wilson's Eyes Caught The     Nurse's Eyes As She Passed Him. 
   
   
   
 "Here, Too, Miss Harrison!" He Said Gayly. "Have They Set You On My 
 Trail?" 
   
   
   
 With The     Eyes Of     The     Room On Her, The     Girl Answered Primly:-- 
   
   
   
 "I'm To Be In Your Office In The     Mornings, Dr. Wilson, And Anywhere I Am 
 Needed In The     Afternoons." 
   
   
   
 "And Your Vacation?" 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Take It When Miss Simpson Comes Back." 
   
   
   
 Although He Went On At Once With His Conversation With The     Interne, He 
 Still Heard The     Click Of     Her Heels About The     Room. He Had Not Lost The 
 Fact That She Had Flushed When He Spoke To Her. The     Mischief That Was 
 Latent In Him Came To The     Surface. When He Had Rinsed His Hands, He 
 Followed Her, Carrying The     Towel To Where She Stood Talking To The 
 Superintendent Of     The     Training School. 
   
   
   
 "Thanks Very Much, Miss Gregg," He Said. "Everything Went Off Nicely." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 6 Pg 71 
   
   
 "I Was Sorry About That Catgut. We Have No Trouble With What We Prepare 
 Ourselves. But With So Many Operations--" 
   
   
   
 He Was In A Magnanimous Mood. He Smiled' At Miss Gregg, Who Was Elderly 
 And Gray, But Visibly His Creature. 
   
   
   
 "That's All Right. It's The     First Time, And Of     Course It Will Be The 
 Last." 
   
   
   
 "The Sponge List, Doctor." 
   
   
   
 He Glanced Over It, Noting Accurately Sponges Prepared, Used, Turned In. 
 But He Missed No Gesture Of     The     Girl Who Stood Beside Miss Gregg. 
   
   
   
 "All Right." He Returned The     List. "That Was A Mighty Pretty Probationer 
 I Brought You Yesterday." 
   
   
   
 Two Small Frowning Lines Appeared Between Miss Harrison's Dark Brows. 
 He Caught Them, Caught Her Somber Eyes Too, And Was Amused And Rather 
 Stimulated. 
   
   
   
 "She Is Very Young." 
   
   
   
 "Prefer 'Em Young," Said Dr. Max. "Willing To Learn At That Age. You'll 
 Have To Watch Her, Though. You'll Have All The     Internes Buzzing Around, 
 Neglecting Business." 
   
   
   
 Miss Gregg Rather Fluttered. She Was Divided Between Her Disapproval 
 Of Internes At All Times And Of     Young Probationers Generally, And Her 
 Allegiance To The     Brilliant Surgeon Whose Word Was Rapidly Becoming Law 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 6 Pg 72 
 In The     Hospital. When An Emergency Of     The     Cleaning Up Called Her Away, 
 Doubt Still In Her Eyes, Wilson Was Left Alone With Miss Harrison. 
   
   
   
 "Tired?" He Adopted The     Gentle, Almost Tender Tone That Made Most Women 
 His Slaves. 
   
   
   
 "A Little. It Is Warm." 
   
   
   
 "What Are You Going To Do This Evening? Any Lectures?" 
   
   
   
 "Lectures Are Over For The     Summer. I Shall Go To Prayers, And After That 
 To The     Roof For Air." 
   
   
   
 There Was A Note Of     Bitterness In Her Voice. Under The     Eyes Of     The     Other 
 Nurses, She Was Carefully Contained. They Might Have Been Outlining The 
 Morning's Work At His Office. 
   
   
   
 "The Hand Lotion, Please." 
   
   
   
 She Brought It Obediently And Poured It Into His Cupped Hands. The 
 Solutions Of     The     Operating-Room Played Havoc With The     Skin: The 
 Surgeons, And Especially Wilson, Soaked Their Hands Plentifully With A 
 Healing Lotion. 
   
   
   
 Over The     Bottle Their Eyes Met Again, And This Time The     Girl Smiled 
 Faintly. 
   
   
   
 "Can't You Take A Little Ride To-Night And Cool Off? I'll Have The     Car 
 Wherever You Say. A Ride And Some Supper--How Does It Sound? You Could 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 6 Pg 73 
 Get Away At Seven--" 
   
   
   
 "Miss Gregg Is Coming!" 
   
   
   
 With An Impassive Face, The     Girl Took The     Bottle Away. The     Workers 
 Of The     Operating-Room Surged Between Them. An Interne Presented An 
 Order-Book; Moppers Had Come In And Waited To Clean The     Tiled Floor. 
 There Seemed No Chance For Wilson To Speak To Miss Harrison Again. 
   
   
   
 But He Was Clever With The     Guile Of     The     Pursuing Male. Eyes Of     All On 
 Him, He Turned At The     Door Of     The     Wardrobe-Room, Where He Would Exchange 
 His White Garments For Street Clothing, And Spoke To Her Over The     Heads 
 Of A Dozen Nurses. 
   
   
   
 "That Patient's Address That I Had Forgotten, Miss Harrison, Is The 
 Corner Of     The     Park And Ellington Avenue." 
   
   
   
 "Thank You." 
   
   
   
 She Played The     Game Well, Was Quite Calm. He Admired Her Coolness. 
 Certainly She Was Pretty, And Certainly, Too, She Was Interested In 
 Him. The     Hurt To His Pride Of     A Few Nights Before Was Healed. He Went 
 Whistling Into The     Wardrobe-Room. As He Turned He Caught The     Interne's 
 Eye, And There Passed Between Them A Glance Of     Complete Comprehension. 
 The Interne Grinned. 
   
   
   
 The Room Was Not Empty. His Brother Was There, Listening To The     Comments 
 Of O'hara, His Friendly Rival. 
   
   
   
 "Good Work, Boy!" Said O'hara, And Clapped A Hairy Hand On His Shoulder. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 6 Pg 74 
 "That Last Case Was A Wonder. I'm Proud Of     You, And Your Brother Here Is 
 Indecently Exalted. It Was The     Edwardes Method, Wasn't It? I Saw It Done 
 At His Clinic In New York." 
   
   
   
 "Glad You Liked It. Yes. Edwardes Was A Pal At Mine In Berlin. A Great 
 Surgeon, Too, Poor Old Chap!" 
   
   
   
 "There Aren't Three Men In The     Country With The     Nerve And The     Hand For 
 It." 
   
   
   
 O'hara Went Out, Glowing With His Own Magnanimity. Deep In His Heart 
 Was A Gnawing Of     Envy--Not For Himself, But For His Work. These Young 
 Fellows With No Family Ties, Who Could Run Over To Europe And Bring Back 
 Anything New That Was Worth While, They Had It All Over The     Older Men. 
 Not That He Would Have Changed Things. God Forbid! 
   
   
   
 Dr. Ed Stood By And Waited While His Brother Got Into His Street 
 Clothes. He Was Rather Silent. There Were Many Times When He Wished That 
 Their Mother Could Have Lived To See How He Had Carried Out His Promise 
 To "Make A Man Of     Max." This Was One Of     Them. Not That He Took Any 
 Credit For Max's Brilliant Career--But He Would Have Liked Her To Know 
 That Things Were Going Well. He Had A Picture Of     Her Over His Office 
 Desk. Sometimes He Wondered What She Would Think Of     His Own Untidy 
 Methods Compared With Max's Extravagant Order--Of The     Bag, For Instance, 
 With The     Dog's Collar In It, And Other Things. On These Occasions He 
 Always Determined To Clear Out The     Bag. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess I'll Be Getting Along," He Said. "Will You Be Home To Dinner?" 
   
   
   
 "I Think Not. I'll--I'm Going To Run Out Of     Town, And Eat Where It's 
 Cool." 
   
   
   
 The Street Was Notoriously Hot In Summer. When Dr. Max Was Newly Home 
 From Europe, And Dr. Ed Was Selling A Painfully Acquired Bond Or Two 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 6 Pg 75 
 To Furnish The     New Offices Downtown, The     Brothers Had Occasionally Gone 
 Together, By Way Of     The     Trolley, To The     White Springs Hotel For Supper. 
 Those Had Been Gala Days For The     Older Man. To Hear Names That He Had 
 Read With Awe, And Mispronounced, Most Of     His Life, Roll Off Max's 
 Tongue--"Old Steinmetz" And "That Ass Of     A Heydenreich"; To Hear The 
 Medical And Surgical Gossip Of     The     Continent, New Drugs, New Technique, 
 The Small Heart-Burnings Of     The     Clinics, Student Scandal--Had Brought 
 Into His Drab Days A Touch Of     Color. But That Was Over Now. Max Had New 
 Friends, New Social Obligations; His Time Was Taken Up. And Pride Would 
 Not Allow The     Older Brother To Show How He Missed The     Early Days. 
   
   
   
 Forty-Two He Was, And; What With Sleepless Nights And Twenty Years Of 
 Hurried Food, He Looked Fifty. Fifty, Then, To Max's Thirty. 
   
   
   
 "There's A Roast Of     Beef. It's A Pity To Cook A Roast For One." 
   
   
   
 Wasteful, Too, This Cooking Of     Food For Two And Only One To Eat It. A 
 Roast Of     Beef Meant A Visit, In Dr. Ed's Modest-Paying Clientele. He 
 Still Paid The     Expenses Of     The     House On The     Street. 
   
   
   
 "Sorry, Old Man; I've Made Another Arrangement." 
   
   
   
 They Left The     Hospital Together. Everywhere The     Younger Man Received The 
 Homage Of     Success. The     Elevator-Man Bowed And Flung The     Doors Open, 
 With A Smile; The     Pharmacy Clerk, The     Doorkeeper, Even The     Convalescent 
 Patient Who Was Polishing The     Great Brass Doorplate, Tendered Their 
 Tribute. Dr. Ed Looked Neither To Right Nor Left. 
   
   
   
 At The     Machine They Separated. But Dr. Ed Stood For A Moment With His 
 Hand On The     Car. 
   
   
   
 "I Was Thinking, Up There This Afternoon," He Said Slowly, "That I'm Not 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 6 Pg 76 
 Sure I Want Sidney Page To Become A Nurse." 
   
   
   
 "Why?" 
   
   
   
 "There's A Good Deal In Life That A Girl Need Not Know--Not, At Least, 
 Until Her Husband Tells Her. Sidney's Been Guarded, And It's Bound To Be 
 A Shock." 
   
   
   
 "It's Her Own Choice." 
   
   
   
 "Exactly. A Child Reaches Out For The     Fire." 
   
   
   
 The Motor Had Started. For The     Moment, At Least, The     Younger Wilson Had 
 No Interest In Sidney Page. 
   
   
   
 "She'll Manage All Right. Plenty Of     Other Girls Have Taken The     Training 
 And Come Through Without Spoiling Their Zest For Life." 
   
   
   
 Already, As The     Car Moved Off, His Mind Was On His Appointment For The 
 Evening. 
   
   
   
 Sidney, After Her Involuntary Bath In The     River, Had Gone Into Temporary 
 Eclipse At The     White Springs Hotel. In The     Oven Of     The     Kitchen Stove Sat 
 Her Two Small White Shoes, Stuffed With Paper So That They Might Dry 
 In Shape. Back In A Detached Laundry, A Sympathetic Maid Was Ironing 
 Various Soft White Garments, And Singing As She Worked. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Sat In A Rocking-Chair In A Hot Bedroom. She Was Carefully 
 Swathed In A Sheet From Neck To Toes, Except For Her Arms, And She Was 
 Being As Philosophic As Possible. After All, It Was A Good Chance To 
 Think Things Over. She Had Very Little Time To Think, Generally. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 6 Pg 77 
   
 She Meant To Give Up Joe Drummond. She Didn't Want To Hurt Him. Well, 
 There Was That To Think Over And A Matter Of     Probation Dresses To Be 
 Talked Over Later With Her Aunt Harriet. Also, There Was A Great Deal Of 
 Advice To K. Le Moyne, Who Was Ridiculously Extravagant, Before Trusting 
 The House To Him. She Folded Her White Arms And Prepared To Think Over 
 All These Things. As A Matter Of     Fact, She Went Mentally, Like An Arrow 
 To Its Mark, To The     Younger Wilson--To His Straight Figure In Its White 
 Coat, To His Dark Eyes And Heavy Hair, To The     Cleft In His Chin When He 
 Smiled. 
   
   
   
 "You Know, I Have Always Been More Than Half In Love With You Myself..." 
   
   
   
 Some One Tapped Lightly At The     Door. She Was Back Again In The     Stuffy 
 Hotel Room, Clutching The     Sheet About Her. 
   
   
   
 "Yes?" 
   
   
   
 "It's Le Moyne. Are You All Right?" 
   
   
   
 "Perfectly. How Stupid It Must Be For You!" 
   
   
   
 "I'm Doing Very Well. The     Maid Will Soon Be Ready. What Shall I Order 
 For Supper?" 
   
   
   
 "Anything. I'm Starving." 
   
   
   
 Whatever Visions K. Le Moyne May Have Had Of     A Chill Or Of     A Feverish 
 Cold Were Dispelled By That. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 6 Pg 78 
   
 "The Moon Has Arrived, As Per Specifications. Shall We Eat On The 
 Terrace?" 
   
   
   
 "I Have Never Eaten On A Terrace In My Life. I'd Love It." 
   
   
   
 "I Think Your Shoes Have Shrunk." 
   
   
   
 "Flatterer!" She Laughed. "Go Away And Order Supper. And I Can See Fresh 
 Lettuce. Shall We Have A Salad?" 
   
   
   
 K. Le Moyne Assured Her Through The     Door That He Would Order A Salad, 
 And Prepared To Descend. 
   
   
   
 But He Stood For A Moment In Front Of     The     Closed Door, For The     Mere 
 Sound Of     Her Moving, Beyond It. Things Had Gone Very Far With The     Pages' 
 Roomer That Day In The     Country; Not So Far As They Were To Go, But Far 
 Enough To Let Him See On The     Brink Of     What Misery He Stood. 
   
   
   
 He Could Not Go Away. He Had Promised Her To Stay: He Was Needed. He 
 Thought He Could Have Endured Seeing Her Marry Joe, Had She Cared For 
 The Boy. That Way, At Least, Lay Safety For Her. The     Boy Had Fidelity 
 And Devotion Written Large Over Him. But This New Complication--Her 
 Romantic Interest In Wilson, The     Surgeon's Reciprocal Interest In Her, 
 With What He Knew Of     The     Man--Made Him Quail. 
   
   
   
 From The     Top Of     The     Narrow Staircase To The     Foot, And He Had Lived 
 A Year's Torment! At The     Foot, However, He Was Startled Out Of     His 
 Reverie. Joe Drummond Stood There Waiting For Him, His Blue Eyes 
 Recklessly Alight. 
   
   
   
 "You--You Dog!" Said Joe. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 6 Pg 79 
   
   
 There Were People In The     Hotel Parlor. Le Moyne Took The     Frenzied Boy By 
 The Elbow And Led Him Past The     Door To The     Empty Porch. 
   
   
   
 "Now," He Said, "If You Will Keep Your Voice Down, I'll Listen To What 
 You Have To Say." 
   
   
   
 "You Know What I've Got To Say." 
   
   
   
 This Failing To Draw From K. Le Moyne Anything But His Steady Glance, 
 Joe Jerked His Arm Free, And Clenched His Fist. 
   
   
   
 "What Did You Bring Her Out Here For?" 
   
   
   
 "I Do Not Know That I Owe You Any Explanation, But I Am Willing To 
 Give You One. I Brought Her Out Here For A Trolley Ride And A Picnic 
 Luncheon. Incidentally We Brought The     Ground Squirrel Out And Set Him 
 Free." 
   
   
   
 He Was Sorry For The     Boy. Life Not Having Been All Beer And Skittles To 
 Him, He Knew That Joe Was Suffering, And Was Marvelously Patient With 
 Him. 
   
   
   
 "Where Is She Now?" 
   
   
   
 "She Had The     Misfortune To Fall In The     River. She Is Upstairs." And, 
 Seeing The     Light Of     Unbelief In Joe's Eyes: "If You Care To Make A Tour 
 Of Investigation, You Will Find That I Am Entirely Truthful. In The 
 Laundry A Maid--" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 6 Pg 80 
 "She Is Engaged To Me"--Doggedly. "Everybody In The     Neighborhood Knows 
 It; And Yet You Bring Her Out Here For A Picnic! It's--It's Damned 
 Rotten Treatment." 
   
   
   
 His Fist Had Unclenched. Before K. Le Moyne's Eyes His Own Fell. He Felt 
 Suddenly Young And Futile; His Just Rage Turned To Blustering In His 
 Ears. 
   
   
   
 "Now, Be Honest With Yourself. Is There Really An Engagement?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Doggedly. 
   
   
   
 "Even In That Case, Isn't It Rather Arrogant To Say That--That The     Young 
 Lady In Question Can Accept No Ordinary Friendly Attentions From Another 
 Man?" 
   
   
   
 Utter Astonishment Left Joe Almost Speechless. The     Street, Of     Course, 
 Regarded An Engagement As A Setting Aside Of     The     Affianced Couple, An 
 Isolation Of     Two, Than Which Marriage Itself Was Not More A Solitude A 
 Deux. After A Moment:-- 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know Where You Came From," He Said, "But Around Here Decent Men 
 Cut Out When A Girl's Engaged." 
   
   
   
 "I See!" 
   
   
   
 "What's More, What Do We Know About You? Who Are You, Anyhow? I've 
 Looked You Up. Even At Your Office They Don't Know Anything. You May Be 
 All Right, But How Do I Know It? And, Even If You Are, Renting A Room In 
 The Page House Doesn't Entitle You To Interfere With The     Family. You Get 
 Her Into Trouble And I'll Kill You!" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 6 Pg 81 
   
 It Took Courage, That Speech, With K. Le Moyne Towering Five Inches 
 Above Him And Growing A Little White About The     Lips. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Going To Say All These Things To Sidney?" 
   
   
   
 "Does She Allow You To Call Her Sidney?" 
   
   
   
 "Are You?" 
   
   
   
 "I Am. And I Am Going To Find Out Why You Were Upstairs Just Now." 
   
   
   
 Perhaps Never In His Twenty-Two Years Had Young Drummond Been So Near A 
 Thrashing. Fury That He Was Ashamed Of     Shook Le Moyne. For Very Fear Of 
 Himself, He Thrust His Hands In The     Pockets Of     His Norfolk Coat. 
   
   
   
 "Very Well," He Said. "You Go To Her With Just One Of     These Ugly 
 Insinuations, And I'll Take Mighty Good Care That You Are Sorry For It. 
 I Don't Care To Threaten. You're Younger Than I Am, And Lighter. But 
 If You Are Going To Behave Like A Bad Child, You Deserve A Licking, And 
 I'll Give It To You." 
   
   
   
 An Overflow From The     Parlor Poured Out On The     Porch. Le Moyne Had Got 
 Himself In Hand Somewhat. He Was Still Angry, But The     Look In Joe's Eyes 
 Startled Him. He Put A Hand On The     Boy's Shoulder. 
   
   
   
 "You're Wrong, Old Man," He Said. "You're Insulting The     Girl You Care 
 For By The     Things You Are Thinking. And, If It's Any Comfort To You, I 
 Have No Intention Of     Interfering In Any Way. You Can Count Me Out. It's 
 Between You And Her." Joe Picked His Straw Hat From A Chair And Stood 
 Turning It In His Hands. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 6 Pg 82 
   
   
 "Even If You Don't Care For Her, How Do I Know She Isn't Crazy About 
 You?" 
   
   
   
 "My Word Of     Honor, She Isn't." 
   
   
   
 "She Sends You Notes To Mckees'." 
   
   
   
 "Just To Clear The     Air, I'll Show It To You. It's No Breach Of 
 Confidence. It's About The     Hospital." 
   
   
   
 Into The     Breast Pocket Of     His Coat He Dived And Brought Up A Wallet. 
 The Wallet Had Had A Name On It In Gilt Letters That Had Been Carefully 
 Scraped Off. But Joe Did Not Wait To See The     Note. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Damn The     Hospital!" He Said--And Went Swiftly Down The     Steps And 
 Into The     Gathering Twilight Of     The     June Night. 
   
   
   
 It Was Only When He Reached The     Street-Car, And Sat Huddled In A Corner, 
 That He Remembered Something. 
   
   
   
 Only About The     Hospital--But Le Moyne Had Kept The     Note, Treasured It! 
 Joe Was Not Subtle, Not Even Clever; But He Was A Lover, And He Knew The 
 Ways Of     Love. The     Pages' Roomer Was In Love With Sidney Whether He Knew 
 It Or Not. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 7 Pg 83 
   
   
   
   
 Carlotta Harrison Pleaded A Headache, And Was Excused From The 
 Operating-Room And From Prayers. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Sorry About The     Vacation," Miss Gregg Said Kindly, "But In A Day Or 
 Two I Can Let You Off. Go Out Now And Get A Little Air." 
   
   
   
 The Girl Managed To Dissemble The     Triumph In Her Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "Thank You," She Said Languidly, And Turned Away. Then: "About The 
 Vacation, I Am Not In A Hurry. If Miss Simpson Needs A Few Days To 
 Straighten Things Out, I Can Stay On With Dr. Wilson." 
   
   
   
 Young Women On The     Eve Of     A Vacation Were Not Usually So Reasonable. 
 Miss Gregg Was Grateful. 
   
   
   
 "She Will Probably Need A Week. Thank You. I Wish More Of     The     Girls 
 Were As Thoughtful, With The     House Full And Operations All Day And Every 
 Day." 
   
   
   
 Outside The     Door Of     The     Anaesthetizing-Room Miss Harrison's Languor 
 Vanished. She Sped Along Corridors And Up The     Stairs, Not Waiting For 
 The Deliberate Elevator. Inside Of     Her Room, She Closed And Bolted The 
 Door, And, Standing Before Her Mirror, Gazed Long At Her Dark Eyes And 
 Bright Hair. Then She Proceeded Briskly With Her Dressing. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Harrison Was Not A Child. Though She Was Only Three Years Older 
 Than Sidney, Her Experience Of     Life Was As Of     Three To Sidney's One. 
 The Product Of     A Curious Marriage,--When Tommy Harrison Of     Harrison's 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 7 Pg 84 
 Minstrels, Touring Spain With His Troupe, Had Met The     Pretty Daughter Of 
 A Spanish Shopkeeper And Eloped With Her,--She Had Certain Qualities Of 
 Both, A Yankee Shrewdness And Capacity That Made Her A Capable Nurse, 
 Complicated By Occasional Outcroppings Of     Southern Europe, Furious 
 Bursts Of     Temper, Slow And Smouldering Vindictiveness. A Passionate 
 Creature, In Reality, Smothered Under Hereditary Massachusetts Caution. 
   
   
   
 She Was Well Aware Of     The     Risks Of     The     Evening's Adventure. The     Only 
 Dread She Had Was Of     The     Discovery Of     Her Escapade By The     Hospital 
 Authorities. Lines Were Sharply Drawn. Nurses Were Forbidden More Than 
 The Exchange Of     Professional Conversation With The     Staff. In That 
 World Of     Her Choosing, Of     Hard Work And Little Play, Of     Service And 
 Self-Denial And Vigorous Rules Of     Conduct, Discovery Meant Dismissal. 
   
   
   
 She Put On A Soft Black Dress, Open At The     Throat, And With A Wide White 
 Collar And Cuffs Of     Some Sheer Material. Her Yellow Hair Was Drawn High 
 Under Her Low Black Hat. From Her Spanish Mother She Had Learned To 
 Please The     Man, Not Herself. She Guessed That Dr. Max Would Wish Her To 
 Be Inconspicuous, And She Dressed Accordingly. Then, Being A Cautious 
 Person, She Disarranged Her Bed Slightly And Thumped A Hollow Into 
 Her Pillow. The     Nurses' Rooms Were Subject To Inspection, And She Had 
 Pleaded A Headache. 
   
   
   
 She Was Exactly On Time. Dr. Max, Driving Up To The     Corner Five Minutes 
 Late, Found Her There, Quite Matter-Of-Fact But Exceedingly Handsome, 
 And Acknowledged The     Evening's Adventure Much To His Taste. 
   
   
   
 "A Little Air First, And Then Supper--How's That?" 
   
   
   
 "Air First, Please. I'm Very Tired." 
   
   
   
 He Turned The     Car Toward The     Suburbs, And Then, Bending Toward Her, 
 Smiled Into Her Eyes. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 7 Pg 85 
   
 "Well, This Is Life!" 
   
   
   
 "I'm Cool For The     First Time To-Day." 
   
   
   
 After That They Spoke Very Little. Even Wilson's Superb Nerves Had 
 Felt The     Strain Of     The     Afternoon, And Under The     Girl's Dark Eyes Were 
 Purplish Shadows. She Leaned Back, Weary But Luxuriously Content. 
   
   
   
 "Not Uneasy, Are You?" 
   
   
   
 "Not Particularly. I'm Too Comfortable. But I Hope We're Not Seen." 
   
   
   
 "Even If We Are, Why Not? You Are Going With Me To A Case. I've Driven 
 Miss Simpson About A Lot." 
   
   
   
 It Was Almost Eight When He Turned The     Car Into The     Drive Of     The     White 
 Springs Hotel. The     Six-To-Eight Supper Was Almost Over. One Or Two Motor 
 Parties Were Preparing For The     Moonlight Drive Back To The     City. All 
 Around Was Virgin Country, Sweet With Early Summer Odors Of     New-Cut 
 Grass, Of     Blossoming Trees And Warm Earth. On The     Grass Terrace Over The 
 Valley, Where Ran Sidney's Unlucky River, Was A Magnolia Full Of     Creamy 
 Blossoms Among Waxed Leaves. Its Silhouette Against The     Sky Was Quaintly 
 Heart-Shaped. 
   
   
   
 Under Her Mask Of     Languor, Carlotta's Heart Was Beating Wildly. What An 
 Adventure! What A Night! Let Him Lose His Head A Little; She Could Keep 
 Hers. If She Were Skillful And Played Things Right, Who Could Tell? To 
 Marry Him, To Leave Behind The     Drudgery Of     The     Hospital, To Feel Safe As 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 7 Pg 86 
 She Had Not Felt For Years, That Was A Stroke To Play For! 
   
   
   
 The Magnolia Was Just Beside Her. She Reached Up And, Breaking Off One 
 Of The     Heavy-Scented Flowers, Placed It In The     Bosom Of     Her Black Dress. 
   
   
   
 Sidney And K. Le Moyne Were Dining Together. The     Novelty Of     The 
 Experience Had Made Her Eyes Shine Like Stars. She Saw Only The     Magnolia 
 Tree Shaped Like A Heart, The     Terrace Edged With Low Shrubbery, And 
 Beyond The     Faint Gleam That Was The     River. For Her The     Dish-Washing 
 Clatter Of     The     Kitchen Was Stilled, The     Noises From The     Bar Were Lost In 
 The Ripple Of     The     River; The     Scent Of     The     Grass Killed The     Odor Of     Stale 
 Beer That Wafted Out Through The     Open Windows. The     Unshaded Glare Of     The 
 Lights Behind Her In The     House Was Eclipsed By The     Crescent Edge Of     The 
 Rising Moon. Dinner Was Over. Sidney Was Experiencing The     Rare Treat Of 
 After-Dinner Coffee. 
   
   
   
 Le Moyne, Grave And Contained, Sat Across From Her. To Give So Much 
 Pleasure, And So Easily! How Young She Was, And Radiant! No Wonder The 
 Boy Was Mad About Her. She Fairly Held Out Her Arms To Life. 
   
   
   
 Ah, That Was Too Bad! Another Table Was Being Brought; They Were Not To 
 Be Alone. But, What Roused Him In Violent Resentment Only Appealed To 
 Sidney's Curiosity. "Two Places!" She Commented. "Lovers, Of     Course. Or 
 Perhaps Honeymooners." 
   
   
   
 K. Tried To Fall Into Her Mood. 
   
   
   
 "A Box Of     Candy Against A Good Cigar, They Are A Stolid Married Couple." 
   
   
   
 "How Shall We Know?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 7 Pg 87 
   
 "That's Easy. If They Loll Back And Watch The     Kitchen Door, I Win. If 
 They Lean Forward, Elbows On The     Table, And Talk, You Get The     Candy." 
   
   
   
 Sidney, Who Had Been Leaning Forward, Talking Eagerly Over The     Table, 
 Suddenly Straightened And Flushed. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Harrison Came Out Alone. Although The     Tapping Of     Her Heels Was 
 Dulled By The     Grass, Although She Had Exchanged Her Cap For The     Black 
 Hat, Sidney Knew Her At Once. A Sort Of     Thrill Ran Over Her. It Was The 
 Pretty Nurse From Dr. Wilson's Office. Was It Possible--But Of 
 Course Not! The     Book Of     Rules Stated Explicitly That Such Things Were 
 Forbidden. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Turn Around," She Said Swiftly. "It Is The     Miss Harrison I Told 
 You About. She Is Looking At Us." 
   
   
   
 Carlotta's Eyes Were Blinded For A Moment By The     Glare Of     The     House 
 Lights. She Dropped Into Her Chair, With A Flash Of     Resentment At The 
 Proximity Of     The     Other Table. She Languidly Surveyed Its Two Occupants. 
 Then She Sat Up, Her Eyes On Le Moyne's Grave Profile Turned Toward The 
 Valley. 
   
   
   
 Lucky For Her That Wilson Had Stopped In The     Bar, That Sidney's 
 Instinctive Good Manners Forbade Her Staring, That Only The     Edge Of     The 
 Summer Moon Shone Through The     Trees. She Went White And Clutched The 
 Edge Of     The     Table, With Her Eyes Closed. That Gave Her Quick Brain A 
 Chance. It Was Madness, June Madness. She Was Always Seeing Him Even In 
 Her Dreams. This Man Was Older, Much Older. She Looked Again. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 7 Pg 88 
 She Had Not Been Mistaken. Here, And After All These Months! K. Le 
 Moyne, Quite Unconscious Of     Her Presence, Looked Down Into The     Valley. 
   
   
   
 Wilson Appeared On The     Wooden Porch Above The     Terrace, And Stood, His 
 Eyes Searching The     Half Light For Her. If He Came Down To Her, The     Man 
 At The     Next Table Might Turn, Would See Her-- 
   
   
   
 She Rose And Went Swiftly Back Toward The     Hotel. All The     Gayety Was 
 Gone Out Of     The     Evening For Her, But She Forced A Lightness She Did Not 
 Feel:-- 
   
   
   
 "It Is So Dark And Depressing Out There--It Makes Me Sad." 
   
   
   
 "Surely You Do Not Want To Dine In The     House?" 
   
   
   
 "Do You Mind?" 
   
   
   
 "Just As You Wish. This Is Your Evening." 
   
   
   
 But He Was Not Pleased. The     Prospect Of     The     Glaring Lights And Soiled 
 Linen Of     The     Dining-Room Jarred On His Aesthetic Sense. He Wanted A 
 Setting For Himself, For The     Girl. Environment Was Vital To Him. But 
 When, In The     Full Light Of     The     Moon, He Saw The     Purplish Shadows Under 
 Her Eyes, He Forgot His Resentment. She Had Had A Hard Day. She Was 
 Tired. His Easy Sympathies Were Roused. He Leaned Over And Ran His And 
 Caressingly Along Her Bare Forearm. 
   
   
   
 "Your Wish Is My Law--To-Night," He Said Softly. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 7 Pg 89 
   
 After All, The     Evening Was A Disappointment To Him. The     Spontaneity Had 
 Gone Out Of     It, For Some Reason. The     Girl Who Had Thrilled To His Glance 
 Those Two Mornings In His Office, Whose Somber Eyes Had Met His Fire For 
 Fire, Across The     Operating-Room, Was Not Playing Up. She Sat Back In Her 
 Chair, Eating Little, Starting At Every Step. Her Eyes, Which By Every 
 Rule Of     The     Game Should Have Been Gazing Into His, Were Fixed On The 
 Oilcloth-Covered Passage Outside The     Door. 
   
   
   
 "I Think, After All, You Are Frightened!" 
   
   
   
 "Terribly." 
   
   
   
 "A Little Danger Adds To The     Zest Of     Things. You Know What Nietzsche 
 Says About That." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not Fond Of     Nietzsche." Then, With An Effort: "What Does He Say?" 
   
   
   
 "Two Things Are Wanted By The     True Man--Danger And Play. Therefore He 
 Seeketh Woman As The     Most Dangerous Of     Toys." 
   
   
   
 "Women Are Dangerous Only When You Think Of     Them As Toys. When A Man 
 Finds That A Woman Can Reason,--Do Anything But Feel,--He Regards Her 
 As A Menace. But The     Reasoning Woman Is Really Less Dangerous Than The 
 Other Sort." 
   
   
   
 This Was More Like The     Real Thing. To Talk Careful Abstractions Like 
 This, With Beneath Each Abstraction Its Concealed Personal Application, 
 To Talk Of     Woman And Look In Her Eyes, To Discuss New Philosophies With 
 Their Freedoms, To Discard Old Creeds And Old Moralities--That Was 
 His Game. Wilson Became Content, Interested Again. The     Girl Was 
 Nimble-Minded. She Challenged His Philosophy And Gave Him A Chance To 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 7 Pg 90 
 Defend It. With The     Conviction, As Their Meal Went On, That Le Moyne And 
 His Companion Must Surely Have Gone, She Gained Ease. 
   
   
   
 It Was Only By Wild Driving That She Got Back To The     Hospital By Ten 
 O'clock. 
   
   
   
 Wilson Left Her At The     Corner, Well Content With Himself. He Had Had The 
 Rest He Needed In Congenial Company. The     Girl Stimulated His Interest. 
 She Was Mental, But Not Too Mental. And He Approved Of     His Own Attitude. 
 He Had Been Discreet. Even If She Talked, There Was Nothing To Tell. But 
 He Felt Confident That She Would Not Talk. 
   
   
   
 As He Drove Up The     Street, He Glanced Across At The     Page House. Sidney 
 Was There On The     Doorstep, Talking To A Tall Man Who Stood Below And 
 Looked Up At Her. Wilson Settled His Tie, In The     Darkness. Sidney Was A 
 Mighty Pretty Girl. The     June Night Was In His Blood. He Was Sorry He Had 
 Not Kissed Carlotta Good-Night. He Rather Thought, Now He Looked Back, 
 She Had Expected It. 
   
   
   
 As He Got Out Of     His Car At The     Curb, A Young Man Who Had Been Standing 
 In The     Shadow Of     The     Tree-Box Moved Quickly Away. 
   
   
   
 Wilson Smiled After Him In The     Darkness. 
   
   
   
 "That You, Joe?" He Called. 
   
   
   
 But The     Boy Went On. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 8 Pg 91 
 Sidney Entered The     Hospital As A Probationer Early In August. Christine 
 Was To Be Married In September To Palmer Howe, And, With Harriet And K. 
 In The     House, She Felt That She Could Safely Leave Her Mother. 
   
   
   
 The Balcony Outside The     Parlor Was Already Under Way. On The     Night 
 Before She Went Away, Sidney Took Chairs Out There And Sat With Her 
 Mother Until The     Dew Drove Anna To The     Lamp In The     Sewing-Room And Her 
 "Daily Thoughts" Reading. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Sat Alone And Viewed Her World From This New And Pleasant 
 Angle. She Could See The     Garden And The     Whitewashed Fence With Its 
 Morning-Glories, And At The     Same Time, By Turning Her Head, View The 
 Wilson House Across The     Street. She Looked Mostly At The     Wilson House. 
   
   
   
 K. Le Moyne Was Upstairs In His Room. She Could Hear Him Tramping Up And 
 Down, And Catch, Occasionally, The     Bitter-Sweet Odor Of     His Old Brier 
 Pipe. 
   
   
   
 All The     Small Loose Ends Of     Her Life Were Gathered Up--Except Joe. She 
 Would Have Liked To Get That Clear, Too. She Wanted Him To Know How She 
 Felt About It All: That She Liked Him As Much As Ever, That She Did Not 
 Want To Hurt Him. But She Wanted To Make It Clear, Too, That She Knew 
 Now That She Would Never Marry Him. She Thought She Would Never Marry; 
 But, If She Did, It Would Be A Man Doing A Man's Work In The     World. Her 
 Eyes Turned Wistfully To The     House Across The     Street. 
   
   
   
 K.'S Lamp Still Burned Overhead, But His Restless Tramping About Had 
 Ceased. He Must Be Reading--He Read A Great Deal. She Really Ought To Go 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 8 Pg 92 
 To Bed. A Neighborhood Cat Came Stealthily Across The     Street, And Stared 
 Up At The     Little Balcony With Green-Glowing Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "Come On, Bill Taft," She Said. "Reginald Is Gone, So You Are Welcome. 
 Come On." 
   
   
   
 Joe Drummond, Passing The     House For The     Fourth Time That Evening, Heard 
 Her Voice, And Hesitated Uncertainly On The     Pavement. 
   
   
   
 "That You, Sid?" He Called Softly. 
   
   
   
 "Joe! Come In." 
   
   
   
 "It's Late; I'd Better Get Home." 
   
   
   
 The Misery In His Voice Hurt Her. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Not Keep You Long. I Want To Talk To You." 
   
   
   
 He Came Slowly Toward Her. 
   
   
   
 "Well?" He Said Hoarsely. 
   
   
   
 "You're Not Very Kind To Me, Joe." 
   
   
   
 "My God!" Said Poor Joe. "Kind To You! Isn't The     Kindest Thing I Can Do 
 To Keep Out Of     Your Way?" 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 8 Pg 93 
   
 "Not If You Are Hating Me All The     Time." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Hate You." 
   
   
   
 "Then Why Haven't You Been To See Me? If I Have Done Anything--" Her 
 Voice Was A-Tingle With Virtue And Outraged Friendship. 
   
   
   
 "You Haven't Done Anything But--Show Me Where I Get Off." 
   
   
   
 He Sat Down On The     Edge Of     The     Balcony And Stared Out Blankly. 
   
   
   
 "If That's The     Way You Feel About It--" 
   
   
   
 "I'm Not Blaming You. I Was A Fool To Think You'd Ever Care About Me. I 
 Don't Know That I Feel So Bad--About The     Thing. I've Been Around Seeing 
 Some Other Girls, And I Notice They're Glad To See Me, And Treat Me 
 Right, Too." There Was Boyish Bravado In His Voice. "But What Makes Me 
 Sick Is To Have Everyone Saying You've Jilted Me." 
   
   
   
 "Good Gracious! Why, Joe, I Never Promised." 
   
   
   
 "Well, We Look At It In Different Ways; That's All. I Took It For A 
 Promise." 
   
   
   
 Then Suddenly All His Carefully Conserved Indifference Fled. He Bent 
 Forward Quickly And, Catching Her Hand, Held It Against His Lips. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Crazy About You, Sidney. That's The     Truth. I Wish I Could Die!" 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 8 Pg 94 
 The Cat, Finding No Active Antagonism, Sprang Up On The     Balcony And 
 Rubbed Against The     Boy's Quivering Shoulders; A Breath Of     Air Stroked 
 The Morning-Glory Vine Like The     Touch Of     A Friendly Hand. Sidney, 
 Facing For The     First Time The     Enigma Of     Love And Despair Sat, Rather 
 Frightened, In Her Chair. 
   
   
   
 "You Don't Mean That!" 
   
   
   
 "I Mean It, All Right. If It Wasn't For The     Folks, I'd Jump In The 
 River. I Lied When I Said I'd Been To See Other Girls. What Do I Want 
 With Other Girls? I Want You!" 
   
   
   
 "I'm Not Worth All That." 
   
   
   
 "No Girl's Worth What I've Been Going Through," He Retorted Bitterly. 
 "But That Doesn't Help Any. I Don't Eat; I Don't Sleep--I'm Afraid 
 Sometimes Of     The     Way I Feel. When I Saw You At The     White Springs With 
 That Roomer Chap--" 
   
   
   
 "Ah! You Were There!" 
   
   
   
 "If I'd Had A Gun I'd Have Killed Him. I Thought--" So Far, Out Of     Sheer 
 Pity, She Had Left Her Hand In His. Now She Drew It Away. 
   
   
   
 "This Is Wild, Silly Talk. You'll Be Sorry To-Morrow." 
   
   
   
 "It's The     Truth," Doggedly. 
   
   
   
 But He Made A Clutch At His Self-Respect. He Was Acting Like A Crazy 
 Boy, And He Was A Man, All Of     Twenty-Two! 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 8 Pg 95 
   
 "When Are You Going To The     Hospital?" 
   
   
   
 "To-Morrow." 
   
   
   
 "Is That Wilson's Hospital?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes." 
   
   
   
 Alas For His Resolve! The     Red Haze Of     Jealousy Came Again. "You'll Be 
 Seeing Him Every Day, I Suppose." 
   
   
   
 "I Dare Say. I Shall Also Be Seeing Twenty Or Thirty Other Doctors, And 
 A Hundred Or So Men Patients, Not To Mention Visitors. Joe, You're Not 
 Rational." 
   
   
   
 "No," He Said Heavily, "I'm Not. If It's Got To Be Someone, Sidney, I'd 
 Rather Have It The     Roomer Upstairs Than Wilson. There's A Lot Of     Talk 
 About Wilson." 
   
   
   
 "It Isn't Necessary To Malign My Friends." He Rose. 
   
   
   
 "I Thought Perhaps, Since You Are Going Away, You Would Let Me Keep 
 Reginald. He'd Be Something To Remember You By." 
   
   
   
 "One Would Think I Was About To Die! I Set Reginald Free That Day In The 
 Country. I'm Sorry, Joe. You'll Come To See Me Now And Then, Won't You?" 
   
   
   
 "If I Do, Do You Think You May Change Your Mind?" 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 8 Pg 96 
 "I'm Afraid Not." 
   
   
   
 "I've Got To Fight This Out Alone, And The     Less I See Of     You The 
 Better." But His Next Words Belied His Intention. "And Wilson Had Better 
 Lookout. I'll Be Watching. If I See Him Playing Any Of     His Tricks Around 
 You--Well, He'd Better Look Out!" 
   
   
   
 That, As It Turned Out, Was Joe's Farewell. He Had Reached The 
 Breaking-Point. He Gave Her A Long Look, Blinked, And Walked Rapidly Out 
 To The     Street. Some Of     The     Dignity Of     His Retreat Was Lost By The     Fact 
 That The     Cat Followed Him, Close At His Heels. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Was Hurt, Greatly Troubled. If This Was Love, She Did Not Want 
 It--This Strange Compound Of     Suspicion And Despair, Injured Pride And 
 Threats. Lovers In Fiction Were Of     Two Classes--The Accepted Ones, Who 
 Loved And Trusted, And The     Rejected Ones, Who Took Themselves Away In 
 Despair, But At Least Took Themselves Away. The     Thought Of     A Future 
 With Joe Always Around A Corner, Watching Her, Obsessed Her. She Felt 
 Aggrieved, Insulted. She Even Shed A Tear Or Two, Very Surreptitiously; 
 And Then, Being Human And Much Upset, And The     Cat Startling Her By Its 
 Sudden Return And Selfish Advances, She Shooed It Off The     Veranda And 
 Set An Imaginary Dog After It. Whereupon, Feeling Somewhat Better, She 
 Went In And Locked The     Balcony Window And Proceeded Upstairs. 
   
   
   
 Le Moyne's Light Was Still Going. The     Rest Of     The     Household Slept. She 
 Paused Outside The     Door. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Sleepy?"--Very Softly. 
   
   
   
 There Was A Movement Inside, The     Sound Of     A Book Put Down. Then: "No, 
 Indeed." 
   
   
   
 "I May Not See You In The     Morning. I Leave To-Morrow." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 8 Pg 97 
   
   
 "Just A Minute." 
   
   
   
 From The     Sounds, She Judged That He Was Putting On His Shabby Gray 
 Coat. The     Next Moment He Had Opened The     Door And Stepped Out Into The 
 Corridor. 
   
   
   
 "I Believe You Had Forgotten!" 
   
   
   
 "I? Certainly Not. I Started Downstairs A While Ago, But You Had A 
 Visitor." 
   
   
   
 "Only Joe Drummond." 
   
   
   
 He Gazed Down At Her Quizzically. 
   
   
   
 "And--Is Joe More Reasonable?" 
   
   
   
 "He Will Be. He Knows Now That I--That I Shall Not Marry Him." 
   
   
   
 "Poor Chap! He'll Buck Up, Of     Course. But It's A Little Hard Just Now." 
   
   
   
 "I Believe You Think I Should Have Married Him." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Only Putting Myself In His Place And Realizing--When Do You 
 Leave?" 
   
   
   
 "Just After Breakfast." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 8 Pg 98 
   
 "I Am Going Very Early. Perhaps--" 
   
   
   
 He Hesitated. Then, Hurriedly:-- 
   
   
   
 "I Got A Little Present For You--Nothing Much, But Your Mother Was Quite 
 Willing. In Fact, We Bought It Together." 
   
   
   
 He Went Back Into His Room, And Returned With A Small Box. 
   
   
   
 "With All Sorts Of     Good Luck," He Said, And Placed It In Her Hands. 
   
   
   
 "How Dear Of     You! And May I Look Now?" 
   
   
   
 "I Wish You Would. Because, If You Would Rather Have Something Else--" 
   
   
   
 She Opened The     Box With Excited Fingers. Ticking Away On Its Satin Bed 
 Was A Small Gold Watch. 
   
   
   
 "You'll Need It, You See," He Explained Nervously, "It Wasn't 
 Extravagant Under The     Circumstances. Your Mother's Watch, Which You Had 
 Intended To Take, Had No Second-Hand. You'll Need A Second-Hand To Take 
 Pulses, You Know." 
   
   
   
 "A Watch," Said Sidney, Eyes On It. "A Dear Little Watch, To Pin On And 
 Not Put In A Pocket. Why, You're The     Best Person!" 
   
   
   
 "I Was Afraid You Might Think It Presumptuous," He Said. "I Haven't Any 
 Right, Of     Course. I Thought Of     Flowers--But They Fade And What Have You? 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 8 Pg 99 
 You Said That, You Know, About Joe's Roses. And Then, Your Mother Said 
 You Wouldn't Be Offended--" 
   
   
   
 "Don't Apologize For Making Me So Happy!" She Cried. "It's Wonderful, 
 Really. And The     Little Hand Is For Pulses! How Many Queer Things You 
 Know!" 
   
   
   
 After That She Must Pin It On, And Slip In To Stand Before His Mirror 
 And Inspect The     Result. It Gave Le Moyne A Queer Thrill To See Her There 
 In The     Room Among His Books And His Pipes. It Make Him A Little Sick, 
 Too, In View Of     To-Morrow And The     Thousand-Odd To-Morrows When She Would 
 Not Be There. 
   
   
   
 "I've Kept You Up Shamefully,'" She Said At Last, "And You Get Up So 
 Early. I Shall Write You A Note From The     Hospital, Delivering A Little 
 Lecture On Extravagance--Because How Can I Now, With This Joy Shining On 
 Me? And About How To Keep Katie In Order About Your Socks, And All Sorts 
 Of Things. And--And Now, Good-Night." 
   
   
   
 She Had Moved To The     Door, And He Followed Her, Stooping A Little To 
 Pass Under The     Low Chandelier. 
   
   
   
 "Good-Night," Said Sidney. 
   
   
   
 "Good-Bye--And God Bless You." 
   
   
   
 She Went Out, And He Closed The     Door Softly Behind Her. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 9 Pg 100 
   
   
 Sidney Never Forgot Her Early Impressions Of     The     Hospital, Although They 
 Were Chaotic Enough At First. There Were Uniformed Young Women 
 Coming And Going, Efficient, Cool-Eyed, Low Of     Voice. There Were 
 Medicine-Closets With Orderly Rows Of     Labeled Bottles, Linen-Rooms With 
 Great Stacks Of     Sheets And Towels, Long Vistas Of     Shining Floors And 
 Lines Of     Beds. There Were Brisk Internes With Duck Clothes And Brass 
 Buttons, Who Eyed Her With Friendly, Patronizing Glances. There Were 
 Bandages And Dressings, And Great White Screens Behind Which Were Played 
 Little Or Big Dramas, Baths Or Deaths, As The     Case Might Be. And Over 
 All Brooded The     Mysterious Authority Of     The     Superintendent Of     The 
 Training-School, Dubbed The     Head, For Short. 
   
   
   
 Twelve Hours A Day, From Seven To Seven, With The     Off-Duty Intermission, 
 Sidney Labored At Tasks Which Revolted Her Soul. She Swept And 
 Dusted The     Wards, Cleaned Closets, Folded Sheets And Towels, Rolled 
 Bandages--Did Everything But Nurse The     Sick, Which Was What She Had Come 
 To Do. 
   
   
   
 At Night She Did Not Go Home. She Sat On The     Edge Of     Her Narrow White 
 Bed And Soaked Her Aching Feet In Hot Water And Witch Hazel, And 
 Practiced Taking Pulses On Her Own Slender Wrist, With K.'S Little 
 Watch. 
   
   
   
 Out Of     All The     Long, Hot Days, Two Periods Stood Out Clearly, To Be 
 Waited For And Cherished. One Was When, Early In The     Afternoon, With 
 The Ward In Spotless Order, The     Shades Drawn Against The     August Sun, The 
 Tables Covered With Their Red Covers, And The     Only Sound The     Drone Of 
 The Bandage-Machine As Sidney Steadily Turned It, Dr. Max Passed The 
 Door On His Way To The     Surgical Ward Beyond, And Gave Her A Cheery 
 Greeting. At These Times Sidney's Heart Beat Almost In Time With The 
 Ticking Of     The     Little Watch. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 9 Pg 101 
 The Other Hour Was At Twilight, When, Work Over For The     Day, The     Night 
 Nurse, With Her Rubber-Soled Shoes And Tired Eyes And Jangling Keys, 
 Having Reported And Received The     Night Orders, The     Nurses Gathered In 
 Their Small Parlor For Prayers. It Was Months Before Sidney Got Over The 
 Exaltation Of     That Twilight Hour, And Never Did It Cease To Bring Her 
 Healing And Peace. In A Way, It Crystallized For Her What The     Day's Work 
 Meant: Charity And Its Sister, Service, The     Promise Of     Rest And Peace. 
 Into The     Little Parlor Filed The     Nurses, And Knelt, Folding Their Tired 
 Hands. 
   
   
   
 "The Lord Is My Shepherd," Read The     Head Out Of     Her Worn Bible; "I Shall 
 Not Want." 
   
   
   
 And The     Nurses: "He Maketh Me To Lie Down In Green Pastures: He Leadeth 
 Me Beside The     Still Waters." 
   
   
   
 And So On Through The     Psalm To The     Assurance At The     End, "And I Will 
 Dwell In The     House Of     The     Lord Forever." Now And Then There Was A Death 
 Behind One Of     The     White Screens. It Caused Little Change In The     Routine 
 Of The     Ward. A Nurse Stayed Behind The     Screen, And Her Work Was Done By 
 The Others. When Everything Was Over, The     Time Was Recorded Exactly On 
 The Record, And The     Body Was Taken Away. 
   
   
   
 At First It Seemed To Sidney That She Could Not Stand This Nearness To 
 Death. She Thought The     Nurses Hard Because They Took It Quietly. Then 
 She Found That It Was Only Stoicism, Resignation, That They Had Learned. 
 These Things Must Be, And The     Work Must Go On. Their Philosophy Made 
 Them No Less Tender. Some Such Patient Detachment Must Be That Of     The 
 Angels Who Keep The     Great Record. 
   
   
   
 On Her First Sunday Half-Holiday She Was Free In The     Morning, And Went 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 9 Pg 102 
 To Church With Her Mother, Going Back To The     Hospital After The     Service. 
 So It Was Two Weeks Before She Saw Le Moyne Again. Even Then, It Was 
 Only For A Short Time. Christine And Palmer Howe Came In To See Her, And 
 To Inspect The     Balcony, Now Finished. 
   
   
   
 But Sidney And Le Moyne Had A Few Words Together First. 
   
   
   
 There Was A Change In Sidney. Le Moyne Was Quick To See It. She Was 
 A Trifle Subdued, With A Puzzled Look In Her Blue Eyes. Her Mouth Was 
 Tender, As Always, But He Thought It Drooped. There Was A New Atmosphere 
 Of Wistfulness About The     Girl That Made His Heart Ache. 
   
   
   
 They Were Alone In The     Little Parlor With Its Brown Lamp And Blue Silk 
 Shade, And Its Small Nude Eve--Which Anna Kept Because It Had Been A 
 Gift From Her Husband, But Retired Behind A Photograph Of     The     Minister, 
 So That Only The     Head And A Bare Arm Holding The     Apple Appeared Above 
 The Reverend Gentleman. 
   
   
   
 K. Never Smoked In The     Parlor, But By Sheer Force Of     Habit He Held The 
 Pipe In His Teeth. 
   
   
   
 "And How Have Things Been Going?" Asked Sidney Practically. 
   
   
   
 "Your Steward Has Little To Report. Aunt Harriet, Who Left You Her Love, 
 Has Had The     Complete Order For The     Lorenz Trousseau. She And I Have 
 Picked Out A Stunning Design For The     Wedding Dress. I Thought I'd Ask 
 You About The     Veil. We're Rather In A Quandary. Do You Like This New 
 Fashion Of     Draping The     Veil From Behind The     Coiffure In The     Back--" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Had Been Sitting On The     Edge Of     Her Chair, Staring. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 9 Pg 103 
 "There," She Said--"I Knew It! This House Is Fatal! They're Making An 
 Old Woman Of     You Already." Her Tone Was Tragic. 
   
   
   
 "Miss Lorenz Likes The     New Method, But My Personal Preference Is For The 
 Old Way, With The     Bride's Face Covered." 
   
   
   
 He Sucked Calmly At His Dead Pipe. 
   
   
   
 "Katie Has A New Prescription--Recipe--For Bread. It Has More Bread And 
 Fewer Air-Holes. One Cake Of     Yeast--" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Sprang To Her Feet. 
   
   
   
 "It's Perfectly Terrible!" She Cried. "Because You Rent A Room In 
 This House Is No Reason Why You Should Give Up Your Personality And 
 Your--Intelligence. Not But That It's Good For You. But Katie Has 
 Made Bread Without Masculine Assistance For A Good Many Years, And If 
 Christine Can't Decide About Her Own Veil She'd Better Not Get Married. 
 Mother Says You Water The     Flowers Every Evening, And Lock Up The     House 
 Before You Go To Bed. I--I Never Meant You To Adopt The     Family!" 
   
   
   
 K. Removed His Pipe And Gazed Earnestly Into The     Bowl. 
   
   
   
 "Bill Taft Has Had Kittens Under The     Porch," He Said. "And The 
 Groceryman Has Been Sending Short Weight. We've Bought Scales Now, And 
 Weigh Everything." 
   
   
   
 "You Are Evading The     Question." 
   
   
   
 "Dear Child, I Am Doing These Things Because I Like To Do Them. For--For 
 Some Time I've Been Floating, And Now I've Got A Home. Every Time I 
 Lock Up The     Windows At Night, Or Cut A Picture Out Of     A Magazine As A 
 Suggestion To Your Aunt Harriet, It's An Anchor To Windward." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 9 Pg 104 
   
 Sidney Gazed Helplessly At His Imperturbable Face. He Seemed Older Than 
 She Had Recalled Him: The     Hair Over His Ears Was Almost White. And Yet, 
 He Was Just Thirty. That Was Palmer Howe's Age, And Palmer Seemed Like A 
 Boy. But He Held Himself More Erect Than He Had In The     First Days Of     His 
 Occupancy Of     The     Second-Floor Front. 
   
   
   
 "And Now," He Said Cheerfully, "What About Yourself? You've Lost A Lot 
 Of Illusions, Of     Course, But Perhaps You've Gained Ideals. That's A 
 Step." 
   
   
   
 "Life," Observed Sidney, With The     Wisdom Of     Two Weeks Out In The     World, 
 "Life Is A Terrible Thing, K. We Think We've Got It, And--It's Got Us." 
   
   
   
 "Undoubtedly." 
   
   
   
 "When I Think Of     How Simple I Used To Think It All Was! One Grew Up And 
 Got Married, And--And Perhaps Had Children. And When One Got Very 
 Old, One Died. Lately, I've Been Seeing That Life Really Consists Of 
 Exceptions--Children Who Don't Grow Up, And Grown-Ups Who Die Before 
 They Are Old. And"--This Took An Effort, But She Looked At Him 
 Squarely--"And People Who Have Children, But Are Not Married. It All 
 Rather Hurts." 
   
   
   
 "All Knowledge That Is Worth While Hurts In The     Getting." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Got Up And Wandered Around The     Room, Touching Its Little Familiar 
 Objects With Tender Hands. K. Watched Her. There Was This Curious 
 Element In His Love For Her, That When He Was With Her It Took On The 
 Guise Of     Friendship And Deceived Even Himself. It Was Only In The     Lonely 
 Hours That It Took On Truth, Became A Hopeless Yearning For The     Touch Of 
 Her Hand Or A Glance From Her Clear Eyes. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 9 Pg 105 
   
   
 Sidney, Having Picked Up The     Minister's Picture, Replaced It Absently, 
 So That Eve Stood Revealed In All Her Pre-Apple Innocence. 
   
   
   
 "There Is Something Else," She Said Absently. "I Cannot Talk It Over 
 With Mother. There Is A Girl In The     Ward--" 
   
   
   
 "A Patient?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes. She Is Quite Pretty. She Has Had Typhoid, But She Is A Little 
 Better. She's--Not A Good Person." 
   
   
   
 "I See." 
   
   
   
 "At First I Couldn't Bear To Go Near Her. I Shivered When I Had To 
 Straighten Her Bed. I--I'm Being Very Frank, But I've Got To Talk This 
 Out With Someone. I Worried A Lot About It, Because, Although At First I 
 Hated Her, Now I Don't. I Rather Like Her." 
   
   
   
 She Looked At K. Defiantly, But There Was No Disapproval In His Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "Yes." 
   
   
   
 "Well, This Is The     Question. She's Getting Better. She'll Be Able To 
 Go Out Soon. Don't You Think Something Ought To Be Done To Keep Her 
 From--Going Back?" 
   
   
   
 There Was A Shadow In K.'S Eyes Now. She Was So Young To Face All This; 
 And Yet, Since Face It She Must, How Much Better To Have Her Do It 
 Squarely. 
   
   
   
 "Does She Want To Change Her Mode Of     Life?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 9 Pg 106 
   
 "I Don't Know, Of     Course. There Are Some Things One Doesn't Discuss. She 
 Cares A Great Deal For Some Man. The     Other Day I Propped Her Up In Bed 
 And Gave Her A Newspaper, And After A While I Found The     Paper On The 
 Floor, And She Was Crying. The     Other Patients Avoid Her, And It Was 
 Some Time Before I Noticed It. The     Next Day She Told Me That The     Man 
 Was Going To Marry Some One Else. 'He Wouldn't Marry Me, Of     Course,' She 
 Said; 'But He Might Have Told Me.'" 
   
   
   
 Le Moyne Did His Best, That Afternoon In The     Little Parlor, To Provide 
 Sidney With A Philosophy To Carry Her Through Her Training. He Told Her 
 That Certain Responsibilities Were Hers, But That She Could Not Reform 
 The World. Broad Charity, Tenderness, And Healing Were Her Province. 
   
   
   
 "Help Them All You Can," He Finished, Feeling Inadequate And Hopelessly 
 Didactic. "Cure Them; Send Them Out With A Smile; And--Leave The     Rest To 
 The Almighty." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Was Resigned, But Not Content. Newly Facing The     Evil Of     The 
 World, She Was A Rampant Reformer At Once. Only The     Arrival Of     Christine 
 And Her Fiance Saved His Philosophy From Complete Rout. He Had Time For 
 A Question Between The     Ring Of     The     Bell And Katie's Deliberate Progress 
 From The     Kitchen To The     Front Door. 
   
   
   
 "How About The     Surgeon, Young Wilson? Do You Ever See Him?" His Tone Was 
 Carefully Casual. 
   
   
   
 "Almost Every Day. He Stops At The     Door Of     The     Ward And Speaks To Me. It 
 Makes Me Quite Distinguished, For A Probationer. Usually, You Know, The 
 Staff Never Even See The     Probationers." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 9 Pg 107 
 "And--The Glamour Persists?" He Smiled Down At Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Think He Is Very Wonderful," Said Sidney Valiantly. 
   
   
   
 Christine Lorenz, While Not Large, Seemed To Fill The     Little Room. Her 
 Voice, Which Was Frequent And Penetrating, Her Smile, Which Was Wide 
 And Showed Very White Teeth That Were A Trifle Large For Beauty, Her 
 All-Embracing Good Nature, Dominated The     Entire Lower Floor. K., Who Had 
 Met Her Before, Retired Into Silence And A Corner. Young Howe Smoked A 
 Cigarette In The     Hall. 
   
   
   
 "You Poor Thing!" Said Christine, And Put Her Cheek Against Sidney's. 
 "Why, You're Positively Thin! Palmer Gives You A Month To Tire Of     It 
 All; But I Said--" 
   
   
   
 "I Take That Back," Palmer Spoke Indolently From The     Corridor. "There 
 Is The     Look Of     Willing Martyrdom In Her Face. Where Is Reginald? I've 
 Brought Some Nuts For Him." 
   
   
   
 "Reginald Is Back In The     Woods Again." 
   
   
   
 "Now, Look Here," He Said Solemnly. "When We Arranged About These Rooms, 
 There Were Certain Properties That Went With Them--The Lady Next Door 
 Who Plays Paderewski's 'Minuet' Six Hours A Day, And K. Here, And 
 Reginald. If You Must Take Something To The     Woods, Why Not The     Minuet 
 Person?" 
   
   
   
 Howe Was A Good-Looking Man, Thin, Smooth-Shaven, Aggressively Well 
 Dressed. This Sunday Afternoon, In A Cutaway Coat And High Hat, With 
 An English Malacca Stick, He Was Just A Little Out Of     The     Picture. The 
 Street Said That He Was "Wild," And That To Get Into The     Country Club 
 Set Christine Was Losing More Than She Was Gaining. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 9 Pg 108 
 Christine Had Stepped Out On The     Balcony, And Was Speaking To K. Just 
 Inside. 
   
   
   
 "It's Rather A Queer Way To Live, Of     Course," She Said. "But Palmer Is A 
 Pauper, Practically. We Are Going To Take Our Meals At Home For A While. 
 You See, Certain Things That We Want We Can't Have If We Take A House--A 
 Car, For Instance. We'll Need One For Running Out To The     Country Club To 
 Dinner. Of     Course, Unless Father Gives Me One For A Wedding Present, It 
 Will Be A Cheap One. And We're Getting The     Rosenfeld Boy To Drive It. 
 He's Crazy About Machinery, And He'll Come For Practically Nothing." 
   
   
   
 K. Had Never Known A Married Couple To Take Two Rooms And Go To The 
 Bride's Mother's For Meals In Order To Keep A Car. He Looked Faintly 
 Dazed. Also, Certain Sophistries Of     His Former World About A Cheap 
 Chauffeur Being Costly In The     End Rose In His Mind And Were Carefully 
 Suppressed. 
   
   
   
 "You'll Find A Car A Great Comfort, I'm Sure," He Said Politely. 
   
   
   
 Christine Considered K. Rather Distinguished. She Liked His Graying Hair 
 And Steady Eyes, And Insisted On Considering His Shabbiness A Pose. She 
 Was Conscious That She Made A Pretty Picture In The     French Window, And 
 Preened Herself Like A Bright Bird. 
   
   
   
 "You'll Come Out With Us Now And Then, I Hope." 
   
   
   
 "Thank You." 
   
   
   
 "Isn't It Odd To Think That We Are Going To Be Practically One Family!" 
   
   
   
 "Odd, But Very Pleasant." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 9 Pg 109 
   
   
 He Caught The     Flash Of     Christine's Smile, And Smiled Back. Christine Was 
 Glad She Had Decided To Take The     Rooms, Glad That K. Lived There. This 
 Thing Of     Marriage Being The     End Of     All Things Was Absurd. A Married 
 Woman Should Have Men Friends; They Kept Her Up. She Would Take Him To 
 The Country Club. The     Women Would Be Mad To Know Him. How Clean-Cut His 
 Profile Was! 
   
   
   
 Across The     Street, The     Rosenfeld Boy Had Stopped By Dr. Wilson's Car, 
 And Was Eyeing It With The     Cool, Appraising Glance Of     The     Street 
 Boy Whose Sole Knowledge Of     Machinery Has Been Acquired From The 
 Clothes-Washer At Home. Joe Drummond, Eyes Carefully Ahead, Went Up The 
 Street. Tillie, At Mrs. Mckee's, Stood In The     Doorway And Fanned Herself 
 With Her Apron. Max Wilson Came Out Of     The     House And Got Into His Car. 
 For A Minute, Perhaps, All The     Actors, Save Carlotta And Dr. Ed, Were On 
 The Stage. It Was That Bete Noir Of     The     Playwright, An Ensemble; K. Le 
 Moyne And Sidney, Palmer Howe, Christine, Tillie, The     Younger Wilson, 
 Joe, Even Young Rosenfeld, All Within Speaking Distance, Almost Touching 
 Distance, Gathered Within And About The     Little House On A Side Street 
 Which K. At First Grimly And Now Tenderly Called "Home." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 10 Pg 110 
   
   
 On Monday Morning, Shortly After The     Mckee Prolonged Breakfast Was Over, 
 A Small Man Of     Perhaps Fifty, With Iron-Gray Hair And A Sparse Goatee, 
 Made His Way Along The     Street. He Moved With The     Air Of     One Having A 
 Definite Destination But A By No Means Definite Reception. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 10 Pg 111 
   
   
 As He Walked Along He Eyed With A Professional Glance The     Ailanthus And 
 Maple Trees Which, With An Occasional Poplar, Lined The     Street. At The 
 Door Of     Mrs. Mckee's Boarding-House He Stopped. Owing To A Slight Change 
 In The     Grade Of     The     Street, The     Mckee House Had No Stoop, But One Flat 
 Doorstep. Thus It Was Possible To Ring The     Doorbell From The     Pavement, 
 And This The     Stranger Did. It Gave Him A Curious Appearance Of     Being 
 Ready To Cut And Run If Things Were Unfavorable. 
   
   
   
 For A Moment Things Were Indeed Unfavorable. Mrs. Mckee Herself Opened 
 The Door. She Recognized Him At Once, But No Smile Met The     Nervous One 
 That Formed Itself On The     Stranger's Face. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, It's You, Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "It's Me, Mrs. Mckee." 
   
   
   
 "Well?" 
   
   
   
 He Made A Conciliatory Effort. 
   
   
   
 "I Was Thinking, As I Came Along," He Said, "That You And The     Neighbors 
 Had Better Get After These Here Caterpillars. Look At Them Maples, Now." 
   
   
   
 "If You Want To See Tillie, She's Busy." 
   
   
   
 "I Only Want To Say How-D 'Ye-Do. I'm Just On My Way Through Town." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 10 Pg 112 
   
 "I'll Say It For You." 
   
   
   
 A Certain Doggedness Took The     Place Of     His Tentative Smile. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Say It To Myself, I Guess. I Don't Want Any Unpleasantness, But 
 I've Come A Good Ways To See Her And I'll Hang Around Until I Do." 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Mckee Knew Herself Routed, And Retreated To The     Kitchen. 
   
   
   
 "You're Wanted Out Front," She Said. 
   
   
   
 "Who Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "Never Mind. Only, My Advice To You Is, Don't Be A Fool." 
   
   
   
 Tillie Went Suddenly Pale. The     Hands With Which She Tied A White Apron 
 Over Her Gingham One Were Shaking. 
   
   
   
 Her Visitor Had Accepted The     Open Door As Permission To Enter And Was 
 Standing In The     Hall. 
   
   
   
 He Went Rather White Himself When He Saw Tillie Coming Toward Him Down 
 The Hall. He Knew That For Tillie This Visit Would Mean That He Was 
 Free--And He Was Not Free. Sheer Terror Of     His Errand Filled Him. 
   
   
   
 "Well, Here I Am, Tillie." 
   
   
   
 "All Dressed Up And Highly Perfumed!" Said Poor Tillie, With The 
 Question In Her Eyes. "You're Quite A Stranger, Mr. Schwitter." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 10 Pg 113 
   
   
 "I Was Passing Through, And I Just Thought I'd Call Around And Tell 
 You--My God, Tillie, I'm Glad To See You!" 
   
   
   
 She Made No Reply, But Opened The     Door Into The     Cool And, Shaded Little 
 Parlor. He Followed Her In And Closed The     Door Behind Him. 
   
   
   
 "I Couldn't Help It. I Know I Promised." 
   
   
   
 "Then She--?" 
   
   
   
 "She's Still Living. Playing With Paper Dolls--That's The     Latest." 
   
   
   
 Tillie Sat Down Suddenly On One Of     The     Stiff Chairs. Her Lips Were As 
 White As Her Face. 
   
   
   
 "I Thought, When I Saw You--" 
   
   
   
 "I Was Afraid You'd Think That." 
   
   
   
 Neither Spoke For A Moment. Tillie's Hands Twisted Nervously In Her Lap. 
 Mr. Schwitter's Eyes Were Fixed On The     Window, Which Looked Back On The 
 Mckee Yard. 
   
   
   
 "That Spiraea Back There's Not Looking Very Good. If You'll Save The 
 Cigar Butts Around Here And Put Them In Water, And Spray It, You'll Kill 
 The Lice." 
   
   
   
 Tillie Found Speech At Last. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 10 Pg 114 
   
 "I Don't Know Why You Come Around Bothering Me," She Said Dully. "I've 
 Been Getting Along All Right; Now You Come And Upset Everything." 
   
   
   
 Mr. Schwitter Rose And Took A Step Toward Her. 
   
   
   
 "Well, I'll Tell You Why I Came. Look At Me. I Ain't Getting Any 
 Younger, Am I? Time's Going On, And I'm Wanting You All The     Time. 
 And What Am I Getting? What've I Got Out Of     Life, Anyhow? I'm Lonely, 
 Tillie!" 
   
   
   
 "What's That Got To Do With Me?" 
   
   
   
 "You're Lonely, Too, Ain't You?" 
   
   
   
 "Me? I Haven't Got Time To Be. And, Anyhow, There's Always A Crowd 
 Here." 
   
   
   
 "You Can Be Lonely In A Crowd, And I Guess--Is There Any One Around Here 
 You Like Better Than Me?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, What's The     Use!" Cried Poor Tillie. "We Can Talk Our Heads Off And 
 Not Get Anywhere. You've Got A Wife Living, And, Unless You Intend To Do 
 Away With Her, I Guess That's All There Is To It." 
   
   
   
 "Is That All, Tillie? Haven't You Got A Right To Be Happy?" 
   
   
   
 She Was Quick Of     Wit, And She Read His Tone As Well As His Words. 
   
   
   
 "You Get Out Of     Here--And Get Out Quick!" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 10 Pg 115 
   
 She Had Jumped To Her Feet; But He Only Looked At Her With Understanding 
 Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "I Know," He Said. "That's The     Way I Thought Of     It At First. Maybe I've 
 Just Got Used To The     Idea, But It Doesn't Seem So Bad To Me Now. Here 
 Are You, Drudging For Other People When You Ought To Have A Place All 
 Your Own--And Not Gettin' Younger Any More Than I Am. Here's Both Of     Us 
 Lonely. I'd Be A Good Husband To You, Till--Because, Whatever It'd Be In 
 Law, I'd Be Your Husband Before God." 
   
   
   
 Tillie Cowered Against The     Door, Her Eyes On His. Here Before Her, 
 Embodied In This Man, Stood All That She Had Wanted And Never Had. He 
 Meant A Home, Tenderness, Children, Perhaps. He Turned Away From The 
 Look In Her Eyes And Stared Out Of     The     Front Window. 
   
   
   
 "Them Poplars Out There Ought To Be Taken Away," He Said Heavily. 
 "They're Hell On Sewers." 
   
   
   
 Tillie Found Her Voice At Last:-- 
   
   
   
 "I Couldn't Do It, Mr. Schwitter. I Guess I'm A Coward. Maybe I'll Be 
 Sorry." 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps, If You Got Used To The     Idea--" 
   
   
   
 "What's That To Do With The     Right And Wrong Of     It?" 
   
   
   
 "Maybe I'm Queer. It Don't Seem Like Wrongdoing To Me. It Seems To 
 Me That The     Lord Would Make An Exception Of     Us If He Knew The 
 Circumstances. Perhaps, After You Get Used To The     Idea--What I Thought 
 Was Like This. I've Got A Little Farm About Seven Miles From The     City 
 Limits, And The     Tenant On It Says That Nearly Every Sunday Somebody 
 Motors Out From Town And Wants A Chicken-And-Waffle Supper. There Ain't 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 10 Pg 116 
 Much In The     Nursery Business Anymore. These Landscape Fellows Buy Their 
 Stuff Direct, And The     Middleman's Out. I've Got A Good Orchard, And 
 There's A Spring, So I Could Put Running Water In The     House. I'd Be Good 
 To You, Tillie,--I Swear It. It'd Be Just The     Same As Marriage. Nobody 
 Need Know It." 
   
   
   
 "You'd Know It. You Wouldn't Respect Me." 
   
   
   
 "Don't A Man Respect A Woman That's Got Courage Enough To Give Up 
 Everything For Him?" 
   
   
   
 Tillie Was Crying Softly Into Her Apron. He Put A Work-Hardened Hand On 
 Her Head. 
   
   
   
 "It Isn't As If I'd Run Around After Women," He Said. "You're The     Only 
 One, Since Maggie--" He Drew A Long Breath. "I'll Give You Time To Think 
 It Over. Suppose I Stop In To-Morrow Morning. It Doesn't Commit You To 
 Anything To Talk It Over." 
   
   
   
 There Had Been No Passion In The     Interview, And There Was None In 
 The Touch Of     His Hand. He Was Not Young, And The     Tragic Loneliness Of 
 Approaching Old Age Confronted Him. He Was Trying To Solve His Problem 
 And Tillie's, And What He Had Found Was No Solution, But A Compromise. 
   
   
   
 "To-Morrow Morning, Then," He Said Quietly, And Went Out The     Door. 
   
   
   
 All That Hot August Morning Tillie Worked In A Daze. Mrs. Mckee Watched 
 Her And Said Nothing. She Interpreted The     Girl's White Face And Set Lips 
 As The     Result Of     Having Had To Dismiss Schwitter Again, And Looked For 
 Time To Bring Peace, As It Had Done Before. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 10 Pg 117 
 Le Moyne Came Late To His Midday Meal. For Once, The     Mental Anaesthesia 
 Of Endless Figures Had Failed Him. On His Way Home He Had Drawn His 
 Small Savings From The     Bank, And Mailed Them, In Cash And Registered, To 
 A Back Street In The     Slums Of     A Distant City. He Had Done This Before, 
 And Always With A Feeling Of     Exaltation, As If, For A Time At Least, 
 The Burden He Carried Was Lightened. But To-Day He Experienced No 
 Compensatory Relief. Life Was Dull And Stale To Him, Effort Ineffectual. 
 At Thirty A Man Should Look Back With Tenderness, Forward With Hope. K. 
 Le Moyne Dared Not Look Back, And Had No Desire To Look Ahead Into Empty 
 Years. 
   
   
   
 Although He Ate Little, The     Dining-Room Was Empty When He Finished. 
 Usually He Had Some Cheerful Banter For Tillie, To Which She Responded 
 In Kind. But, What With The     Heat And With Heaviness Of     Spirit, He Did 
 Not Notice Her Depression Until He Rose. 
   
   
   
 "Why, You're Not Sick, Are You, Tillie?" 
   
   
   
 "Me? Oh, No. Low In My Mind, I Guess." 
   
   
   
 "It's The     Heat. It's Fearful. Look Here. If I Send You Two Tickets To A 
 Roof Garden Where There's A Variety Show, Can't You Take A Friend And Go 
 To-Night?" 
   
   
   
 "Thanks; I Guess I'll Not Go Out." 
   
   
   
 Then, Unexpectedly, She Bent Her Head Against A Chair-Back And Fell To 
 Silent Crying. K. Let Her Cry For A Moment. Then:-- 
   
   
   
 "Now--Tell Me About It." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Just Worried; That's All." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 10 Pg 118 
   
   
 "Let's See If We Can't Fix Up The     Worries. Come, Now, Out With Them!" 
   
   
   
 "I'm A Wicked Woman, Mr. Le Moyne." 
   
   
   
 "Then I'm The     Person To Tell It To. I--I'm Pretty Much A Lost Soul 
 Myself." 
   
   
   
 He Put An Arm Over Her Shoulders And Drew Her Up, Facing Him. 
   
   
   
 "Suppose We Go Into The     Parlor And Talk It Out. I'll Bet Things Are Not 
 As Bad As You Imagine." 
   
   
   
 But When, In The     Parlor That Had Seen Mr. Schwitter's Strange Proposal 
 Of The     Morning, Tillie Poured Out Her Story, K.'S Face Grew Grave. 
   
   
   
 "The Wicked Part Is That I Want To Go With Him," She Finished. "I Keep 
 Thinking About Being Out In The     Country, And Him Coming Into Supper, And 
 Everything Nice For Him And Me Cleaned Up And Waiting--O My God! I've 
 Always Been A Good Woman Until Now." 
   
   
   
 "I--I Understand A Great Deal Better Than You Think I Do. You're Not 
 Wicked. The     Only Thing Is--" 
   
   
   
 "Go On. Hit Me With It." 
   
   
   
 "You Might Go On And Be Very Happy. And As For The--For His Wife, It 
 Won't Do Her Any Harm. It's Only--If There Are Children." 
   
   
   
 "I Know. I've Thought Of     That. But I'm So Crazy For Children!" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 10 Pg 119 
   
   
   
 "Exactly. So You Should Be. But When They Come, And You Cannot Give 
 Them A Name--Don't You See? I'm Not Preaching Morality. God Forbid That 
 I--But No Happiness Is Built On A Foundation Of     Wrong. It's Been Tried 
 Before, Tillie, And It Doesn't Pan Out." 
   
   
   
 He Was Conscious Of     A Feeling Of     Failure When He Left Her At Last. She 
 Had Acquiesced In What He Said, Knew He Was Right, And Even Promised 
 To Talk To Him Again Before Making A Decision One Way Or The     Other. But 
 Against His Abstractions Of     Conduct And Morality There Was Pleading In 
 Tillie The     Hungry Mother-Heart; Law And Creed And Early Training Were 
 Fighting Against The     Strongest Instinct Of     The     Race. It Was A Losing 
 Battle. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 11 Pg 120 
   
 The Hot August Days Dragged On. Merciless Sunlight Beat In Through The 
 Slatted Shutters Of     Ward Windows. At Night, From The     Roof To Which The 
 Nurses Retired After Prayers For A Breath Of     Air, Lower Surrounding 
 Roofs Were Seen To Be Covered With Sleepers. Children Dozed Precariously 
 On The     Edge Of     Eternity; Men And Women Sprawled In The     Grotesque 
 Postures Of     Sleep. 
   
   
   
 There Was A Sort Of     Feverish Irritability In The     Air. Even The     Nurses, 
 Stoically Unmindful Of     Bodily Discomfort, Spoke Curtly Or Not At All. 
 Miss Dana, In Sidney's Ward, Went Down With A Low Fever, And For A Day 
 Or So Sidney And Miss Grange Got Along As Best They Could. Sidney Worked 
 Like Two Or More, Performed Marvels Of     Bed-Making, Learned To Give 
 Alcohol Baths For Fever With The     Maximum Of     Result And The     Minimum 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 11 Pg 121 
 Of Time, Even Made Rounds With A Member Of     The     Staff And Came Through 
 Creditably. 
   
   
   
 Dr. Ed Wilson Had Sent A Woman Patient Into The     Ward, And His Visits 
 Were The     Breath Of     Life To The     Girl. 
   
   
   
 "How're They Treating You?" He Asked Her, One Day, Abruptly. 
   
   
   
 "Very Well." 
   
   
   
 "Look At Me Squarely. You're Pretty And You're Young. Some Of     Them Will 
 Try To Take It Out Of     You. That's Human Nature. Has Anyone Tried It 
 Yet?" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Looked Distressed. 
   
   
   
 "Positively, No. It's Been Hot, And Of     Course It's Troublesome To Tell 
 Me Everything. I--I Think They're All Very Kind." 
   
   
   
 He Reached Out A Square, Competent Hand, And Put It Over Hers. 
   
   
   
 "We Miss You In The     Street," He Said. "It's All Sort Of     Dead There Since 
 You Left. Joe Drummond Doesn't Moon Up And Down Any More, For One Thing. 
 What Was Wrong Between You And Joe, Sidney?" 
   
   
   
 "I Didn't Want To Marry Him; That's All." 
   
   
   
 "That's Considerable. The     Boy's Taking It Hard." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 11 Pg 122 
   
 Then, Seeing Her Face:-- 
   
   
   
 "But You're Right, Of     Course. Don't Marry Anyone Unless You Can't Live 
 Without Him. That's Been My Motto, And Here I Am, Still Single." 
   
   
   
 He Went Out And Down The     Corridor. He Had Known Sidney All His Life. 
 During The     Lonely Times When Max Was At College And In Europe, He Had 
 Watched Her Grow From A Child To A Young Girl. He Did Not Suspect For 
 A Moment That In That Secret Heart Of     Hers He Sat Newly Enthroned, In 
 A Glow Of     White Light, As Max's Brother; That The     Mere Thought That 
 He Lived In Max's House (It Was, Of     Course Max's House To Her), Sat At 
 Max's Breakfast Table, Could See Him Whenever He Wished, Made The     Touch 
 Of His Hand On Hers A Benediction And A Caress. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Finished Folding Linen And Went Back To The     Ward. It Was Friday 
 And A Visiting Day. Almost Every Bed Had Its Visitor Beside It; But 
 Sidney, Running An Eye Over The     Ward, Found The     Girl Of     Whom She Had 
 Spoken To Le Moyne Quite Alone. She Was Propped Up In Bed, Reading; But 
 At Each New Step In The     Corridor Hope Would Spring Into Her Eyes And Die 
 Again. 
   
   
   
 "Want Anything, Grace?" 
   
   
   
 "Me? I'm All Right. If These People Would Only Get Out And Let Me Read 
 In Peace--Say, Sit Down And Talk To Me, Won't You? It Beats The     Mischief 
 The Way Your Friends Forget You When You're Laid Up In A Place Like 
 This." 
   
   
   
 "People Can't Always Come At Visiting Hours. Besides, It's Hot." 
   
   
   
 "A Girl I Knew Was Sick Here Last Year, And It Wasn't Too Hot For Me To 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 11 Pg 123 
 Trot In Twice A Week With A Bunch Of     Flowers For Her. Do You Think She's 
 Been Here Once? She Hasn't." 
   
   
   
 Then, Suddenly:-- 
   
   
   
 "You Know That Man I Told You About The     Other Day?" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Nodded. The     Girl's Anxious Eyes Were On Her. 
   
   
   
 "It Was A Shock To Me, That's All. I Didn't Want You To Think I'd Break 
 My Heart Over Any Fellow. All I Meant Was, I Wished He'd Let Me Know." 
   
   
   
 Her Eyes Searched Sidney's. They Looked Unnaturally Large And Somber In 
 Her Face. Her Hair Had Been Cut Short, And Her Nightgown, Open At The 
 Neck, Showed Her Thin Throat And Prominent Clavicles. 
   
   
   
 "You're From The     City, Aren't You, Miss Page?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes." 
   
   
   
 "You Told Me The     Street, But I've Forgotten It." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Repeated The     Name Of     The     Street, And Slipped A Fresh Pillow Under 
 The Girl's Head. 
   
   
   
 "The Evening Paper Says There's A Girl Going To Be Married On Your 
 Street." 
   
   
   
 "Really! Oh, I Think I Know. A Friend Of     Mine Is Going To Be Married. 
 Was The     Name Lorenz?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 11 Pg 124 
   
 "The Girl's Name Was Lorenz. I--I Don't Remember The     Man's Name." 
   
   
   
 "She Is Going To Marry A Mr. Howe," Said Sidney Briskly. "Now, How Do 
 You Feel? More Comfy?" 
   
   
   
 "Fine! I Suppose You'll Be Going To That Wedding?" 
   
   
   
 "If I Ever Get Time To Have A Dress Made, I'll Surely Go." 
   
   
   
 Toward Six O'clock The     Next Morning, The     Night Nurse Was Making Out Her 
 Reports. On One Record, Which Said At The     Top, "Grace Irving, Age 19," 
 And An Address Which, To The     Initiated, Told All Her Story, The     Night 
 Nurse Wrote:-- 
   
   
   
 "Did Not Sleep At All During Night. Face Set And Eyes Staring, But 
 Complains Of     No Pain. Refused Milk At Eleven And Three." 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Harrison, Back From Her Vacation, Reported For Duty The     Next 
 Morning, And Was Assigned To E Ward, Which Was Sidney's. She Gave Sidney 
 A Curt Little Nod, And Proceeded To Change The     Entire Routine With The 
 Thoroughness Of     A Central American Revolutionary President. Sidney, Who 
 Had Yet To Learn That With Some People Authority Can Only Assert Itself 
 By Change, Found Herself Confused, At Sea, Half Resentful. 
   
   
   
 Once She Ventured A Protest:-- 
   
   
   
 "I've Been Taught To Do It That Way, Miss Harrison. If My Method Is 
 Wrong, Show Me What You Want, And I'll Do My Best." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 11 Pg 125 
 "I Am Not Responsible For What You Have Been Taught. And You Will Not 
 Speak Back When You Are Spoken To." 
   
   
   
 Small As The     Incident Was, It Marked A Change In Sidney's Position 
 In The     Ward. She Got The     Worst Off-Duty Of     The     Day, Or None. Small 
 Humiliations Were Hers: Late Meals, Disagreeable Duties, Endless And 
 Often Unnecessary Tasks. Even Miss Grange, Now Reduced To Second Place, 
 Remonstrated With Her Senior. 
   
   
   
 "I Think A Certain Amount Of     Severity Is Good For A Probationer," She 
 Said, "But You Are Brutal, Miss Harrison." 
   
   
   
 "She's Stupid." 
   
   
   
 "She's Not At All Stupid. She's Going To Be One Of     The     Best Nurses In 
 The House." 
   
   
   
 "Report Me, Then. Tell The     Head I'm Abusing Dr. Wilson's Pet 
 Probationer, That I Don't Always Say 'Please' When I Ask Her To Change A 
 Bed Or Take A Temperature." 
   
   
   
 Miss Grange Was Not Lacking In Keenness. She Died Not Go To The     Head, 
 Which Is Unethical Under Any Circumstances; But Gradually There Spread 
 Through The     Training-School A Story That Carlotta Harrison Was Jealous 
 Of The     New Page Girl, Dr. Wilson's Protegee. Things Were Still Highly 
 Unpleasant In The     Ward, But They Grew Much Better When Sidney Was Off 
 Duty. She Was Asked To Join A Small Class That Was Studying French At 
 Night. As Ignorant Of     The     Cause Of     Her Popularity As Of     The     Reason Of 
 Her Persecution, She Went Steadily On Her Way. 
   
   
   
 And She Was Gaining Every Day. Her Mind Was Forming. She Was Learning 
 To Think For Herself. For The     First Time, She Was Facing Problems And 
 Demanding An Answer. Why Must There Be Grace Irvings In The     World? Why 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 11 Pg 126 
 Must The     Healthy Babies Of     The     Obstetric Ward Go Out To The     Slums And 
 Come Back, In Months Or Years, Crippled For The     Great Fight By The 
 Handicap Of     Their Environment, Rickety, Tuberculous, Twisted? Why Need 
 The Huge Mills Feed The     Hospitals Daily With Injured Men? 
   
   
   
 And There Were Other Things That She Thought Of. Every Night, On Her 
 Knees In The     Nurses' Parlor At Prayers, She Promised, If She Were 
 Accepted As A Nurse, To Try Never To Become Calloused, Never To Regard 
 Her Patients As "Cases," Never To Allow The     Cleanliness And Routine Of 
 Her Ward To Delay A Cup Of     Water To The     Thirsty, Or Her Arms To A Sick 
 Child. 
   
   
   
 On The     Whole, The     World Was Good, She Found. And, Of     All The     Good Things 
 In It, The     Best Was Service. True, There Were Hot Days And Restless 
 Nights, Weary Feet, And Now And Then A Heartache. There Was Miss 
 Harrison, Too. But To Offset These There Was The     Sound Of     Dr. Max's Step 
 In The     Corridor, And His Smiling Nod From The     Door; There Was A "God 
 Bless You" Now And Then For The     Comfort She Gave; There Were Wonderful 
 Nights On The     Roof Under The     Stars, Until K.'S Little Watch Warned Her 
 To Bed. 
   
   
   
 While Sidney Watched The     Stars From Her Hospital Roof, While All Around 
 Her The     Slum Children, On Other Roofs, Fought For The     Very Breath Of 
 Life, Others Who Knew And Loved Her Watched The     Stars, Too. K. Was 
 Having His Own Troubles In Those Days. Late At Night, When Anna And 
 Harriet Had Retired, He Sat On The     Balcony And Thought Of     Many Things. 
 Anna Page Was Not Well. He Had Noticed That Her Lips Were Rather Blue, 
 And Had Called In Dr. Ed. It Was Valvular Heart Disease. Anna Was Not To 
 Be Told, Or Sidney. It Was Harriet's Ruling. 
   
   
   
 "Sidney Can't Help Any," Said Harriet, "And For Heaven's Sake Let Her 
 Have Her Chance. Anna May Live For Years. You Know Her As Well As I Do. 
 If You Tell Her Anything At All, She'll Have Sidney Here, Waiting On Her 
 Hand And Foot." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 11 Pg 127 
   
 And Le Moyne, Fearful Of     Urging Too Much Because His Own Heart Was 
 Crying Out To Have The     Girl Back, Assented. 
   
   
   
 Then, K. Was Anxious About Joe. The     Boy Did Not Seem To Get Over The 
 Thing The     Way He Should. Now And Then Le Moyne, Resuming His Old Habit 
 Of Wearying Himself Into Sleep, Would Walk Out Into The     Country. On One 
 Such Night He Had Overtaken Joe, Tramping Along With His Head Down. 
   
   
   
 Joe Had Not Wanted His Company, Had Plainly Sulked. But Le Moyne Had 
 Persisted. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Not Talk," He Said; "But, Since We're Going The     Same Way, We Might 
 As Well Walk Together." 
   
   
   
 But After A Time Joe Had Talked, After All. It Was Not Much At First--A 
 Feverish Complaint About The     Heat, And That If There Was Trouble In 
 Mexico He Thought He'd Go. 
   
   
   
 "Wait Until Fall, If You're Thinking Of     It," K. Advised. "This Is Tepid 
 Compared With What You'll Get Down There." 
   
   
   
 "I've Got To Get Away From Here." 
   
   
   
 K. Nodded Understandingly. Since The     Scene At The     White Springs Hotel, 
 Both Knew That No Explanation Was Necessary. 
   
   
   
 "It Isn't So Much That I Mind Her Turning Me Down," Joe Said, After A 
 Silence. "A Girl Can't Marry All The     Men Who Want Her. But I Don't 
 Like This Hospital Idea. I Don't Understand It. She Didn't Have To Go. 
 Sometimes"--He Turned Bloodshot Eyes On Le Moyne--"I Think She Went 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 11 Pg 128 
 Because She Was Crazy About Somebody There." 
   
   
   
 "She Went Because She Wanted To Be Useful." 
   
   
   
 "She Could Be Useful At Home." 
   
   
   
 For Almost Twenty Minutes They Tramped On Without Speech. They Had Made 
 A Circle, And The     Lights Of     The     City Were Close Again. K. Stopped And 
 Put A Kindly Hand On Joe's Shoulder. 
   
   
   
 "A Man's Got To Stand Up Under A Thing Like This, You Know. I Mean, It 
 Mustn't Be A Knockout. Keeping Busy Is A Darned Good Method." 
   
   
   
 Joe Shook Himself Free, But Without Resentment. "I'll Tell You What's 
 Eating Me Up," He Exploded. "It's Max Wilson. Don't Talk To Me About Her 
 Going To The     Hospital To Be Useful. She's Crazy About Him, And He's As 
 Crooked As A Dog's Hind Leg." 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps. But It's Always Up To The     Girl. You Know That." 
   
   
   
 He Felt Immeasurably Old Beside Joe's Boyish Blustering--Old And Rather 
 Helpless. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Watching Him. Some Of     These Days I'll Get Something On Him. Then 
 She'll Know What To Think Of     Her Hero!" 
   
   
   
 "That's Not Quite Square, Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "He's Not Square." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 11 Pg 129 
 Joe Had Left Him Then, Wheeling Abruptly Off Into The     Shadows. K. Had 
 Gone Home Alone, Rather Uneasy. There Seemed To Be Mischief In The     Very 
 Air. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 130 
 Tillie Was Gone. 
   
   
   
 Oddly Enough, The     Last Person To See Her Before She Left Was Harriet 
 Kennedy. On The     Third Day After Mr. Schwitter's Visit, Harriet's Colored 
 Maid Had Announced A Visitor. 
   
   
   
 Harriet's Business Instinct Had Been Good. She Had Taken Expensive Rooms 
 In A Good Location, And Furnished Them With The     Assistance Of     A Decor 
 Store. Then She Arranged With A New York House To Sell Her Models On 
 Commission. 
   
   
   
 Her Short Excursion To New York Had Marked For Harriet The     Beginning Of 
 A New Heaven And A New Earth. Here, At Last, She Found People Speaking 
 Her Own Language. She Ventured A Suggestion To A Manufacturer, And Found 
 It Greeted, Not, After The     Manner Of     The     Street, With Scorn, But With 
 Approval And Some Surprise. 
   
   
   
 "About Once In Ten Years," Said Mr. Arthurs, "We Have A Woman From Out 
 Of Town Bring Us A Suggestion That Is Both Novel And Practical. When We 
 Find People Like That, We Watch Them. They Climb, Madame,--Climb." 
   
   
   
 Harriet's Climbing Was Not So Rapid As To Make Her Dizzy; But Business 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 131 
 Was Coming. The     First Time She Made A Price Of     Seventy-Five Dollars 
 For An Evening Gown, She Went Out Immediately After And Took A Drink Of 
 Water. Her Throat Was Parched. 
   
   
   
 She Began To Learn Little Quips Of     The     Feminine Mind: That A Woman Who 
 Can Pay Seventy-Five Will Pay Double That Sum; That It Is Not Considered 
 Good Form To Show Surprise At A Dressmaker's Prices, No Matter How High 
 They May Be; That Long Mirrors And Artificial Light Help Sales--No Woman 
 Over Thirty But Was Grateful For Her Pink-And-Gray Room With Its Soft 
 Lights. And Harriet Herself Conformed To The     Picture. She Took A Lesson 
 From The     New York Modistes, And Wore Trailing Black Gowns. She Strapped 
 Her Thin Figure Into The     Best Corset She Could Get, And Had Her Black 
 Hair Marcelled And Dressed High. And, Because She Was A Lady By Birth 
 And Instinct, The     Result Was Not Incongruous, But Refined And Rather 
 Impressive. 
   
   
   
 She Took Her Business Home With Her At Night, Lay Awake Scheming, And 
 Wakened At Dawn To Find Fresh Color Combinations In The     Early Sky. She 
 Wakened Early Because She Kept Her Head Tied Up In A Towel, So That Her 
 Hair Need Be Done Only Three Times A Week. That And The     Corset Were The 
 Penalties She Paid. Her High-Heeled Shoes Were A Torment, Too; But In 
 The Work-Room She Kicked Them Off. 
   
   
   
 To This New Harriet, Then, Came Tillie In Her Distress. Tillie Was 
 Rather Overwhelmed At First. The     Street Had Always Considered Harriet 
 "Proud." But Tillie's Urgency Was Great, Her Methods Direct. 
   
   
   
 "Why, Tillie!" Said Harriet. 
   
   
   
 "Yes'm." 
   
   
   
 "Will You Sit Down?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 132 
 Tillie Sat. She Was Not Daunted Now. While She Worked At The     Fingers Of 
 Her Silk Gloves, What Harriet Took For Nervousness Was Pure Abstraction. 
   
   
   
 "It's Very Nice Of     You To Come To See Me. Do You Like My Rooms?" 
   
   
   
 Tillie Surveyed The     Rooms, And Harriet Caught Her First Full View Of     Her 
 Face. 
   
   
   
 "Is There Anything Wrong? Have You Left Mrs. Mckee?" 
   
   
   
 "I Think So. I Came To Talk To You About It." 
   
   
   
 It Was Harriet's Turn To Be Overwhelmed. 
   
   
   
 "She's Very Fond Of     You. If You Have Had Any Words--" 
   
   
   
 "It's Not That. I'm Just Leaving. I'd Like To Talk To You, If You Don't 
 Mind." 
   
   
   
 "Certainly." 
   
   
   
 Tillie Hitched Her Chair Closer. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Up Against Something, And I Can't Seem To Make Up My Mind. Last 
 Night I Said To Myself, 'I've Got To Talk To Some Woman Who's Not 
 Married, Like Me, And Not As Young As She Used To Be. There's No Use 
 Going To Mrs. Mckee: She's A Widow, And Wouldn't Understand.'" 
   
   
   
 Harriet's Voice Was A Trifle Sharp As She Replied. She Never Lied About 
 Her Age, But She Preferred To Forget It. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 133 
   
   
 "I Wish You'd Tell Me What You're Getting At." 
   
   
   
 "It Ain't The     Sort Of     Thing To Come To Too Sudden. But It's Like This. 
 You And I Can Pretend All We Like, Miss Harriet; But We're Not Getting 
 All Out Of     Life That The     Lord Meant Us To Have. You've Got Them Wax 
 Figures Instead Of     Children, And I Have Mealers." 
   
   
   
 A Little Spot Of     Color Came Into Harriet's Cheek. But She Was 
 Interested. Regardless Of     The     Corset, She Bent Forward. 
   
   
   
 "Maybe That's True. Go On." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Almost Forty. Ten Years More At The     Most, And I'm Through. I'm 
 Slowing Up. Can't Get Around The     Tables As I Used To. Why, Yesterday I 
 Put Sugar Into Mr. Le Moyne's Coffee--Well, Never Mind About That. Now 
 I've Got A Chance To Get A Home, With A Good Man To Look After Me--I 
 Like Him Pretty Well, And He Thinks A Lot Of     Me." 
   
   
   
 "Mercy Sake, Tillie! You Are Going To Get Married?" 
   
   
   
 "No'm," Said Tillie; "That's It." And Sat Silent For A Moment. 
   
   
   
 The Gray Curtains With Their Pink Cording Swung Gently In The     Open 
 Windows. From The     Work-Room Came The     Distant Hum Of     A Sewing-Machine And 
 The Sound Of     Voices. Harriet Sat With Her Hands In Her Lap And Listened 
 While Tillie Poured Out Her Story. The     Gates Were Down Now. She Told It 
 All, Consistently And With Unconscious Pathos: Her Little Room Under The 
 Roof At Mrs. Mckee's, And The     House In The     Country; Her Loneliness, 
 And The     Loneliness Of     The     Man; Even The     Faint Stirrings Of     Potential 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 134 
 Motherhood, Her Empty Arms, Her Advancing Age--All This She Knit Into 
 The Fabric Of     Her Story And Laid At Harriet's Feet, As The     Ancients Put 
 Their Questions To Their Gods. 
   
   
   
 Harriet Was Deeply Moved. Too Much That Tillie Poured Out To Her Found 
 An Echo In Her Own Breast. What Was This Thing She Was Striving For But 
 A Substitute For The     Real Things Of     Life--Love And Tenderness, Children, 
 A Home Of     Her Own? Quite Suddenly She Loathed The     Gray Carpet On The 
 Floor, The     Pink Chairs, The     Shaded Lamps. Tillie Was No Longer The 
 Waitress At A Cheap Boarding-House. She Loomed Large, Potential, 
 Courageous, A Woman Who Held Life In Her Hands. 
   
   
   
 "Why Don't You Go To Mrs. Rosenfeld? She's Your Aunt, Isn't She?" 
   
   
   
 "She Thinks Any Woman's A Fool To Take Up With A Man." 
   
   
   
 "You're Giving Me A Terrible Responsibility, Tillie, If You're Asking My 
 Advice." 
   
   
   
 "No'm. I'm Asking What You'd Do If It Happened To You. Suppose You Had 
 No People That Cared Anything About You, Nobody To Disgrace, And All 
 Your Life Nobody Had Really Cared Anything About You. And Then A Chance 
 Like This Came Along. What Would You Do?" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know," Said Poor Harriet. "It Seems To Me--I'm Afraid I'd Be 
 Tempted. It Does Seem As If A Woman Had The     Right To Be Happy, Even 
 If--" 
   
   
   
 Her Own Words Frightened Her. It Was As If Some Hidden Self, And Not 
 She, Had Spoken. She Hastened To Point Out The     Other Side Of     The     Matter, 
 The Insecurity Of     It, The     Disgrace. Like K., She Insisted That No Right 
 Can Be Built Out Of     A Wrong. Tillie Sat And Smoothed Her Gloves. At 
 Last, When Harriet Paused In Sheer Panic, The     Girl Rose. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 135 
   
 "I Know How You Feel, And I Don't Want You To Take The     Responsibility Of 
 Advising Me," She Said Quietly. "I Guess My Mind Was Made Up Anyhow. But 
 Before I Did It I Just Wanted To Be Sure That A Decent Woman Would Think 
 The Way I Do About It." 
   
   
   
 And So, For A Time, Tillie Went Out Of     The     Life Of     The     Street As She 
 Went Out Of     Harriet's Handsome Rooms, Quietly, Unobtrusively, With Calm 
 Purpose In Her Eyes. 
   
   
   
 There Were Other Changes In The     Street. The     Lorenz House Was Being 
 Painted For Christine's Wedding. Johnny Rosenfeld, Not Perhaps Of     The 
 Street Itself, But Certainly Pertaining To It, Was Learning To Drive 
 Palmer Howe's New Car, In Mingled Agony And Bliss. He Walked Along The 
 Street, Not "Right Foot, Left Foot," But "Brake Foot, Clutch Foot," And 
 Took To Calling Off The     Vintage Of     Passing Cars. "So-And-So 1910," 
 He Would Say, With Contempt In His Voice. He Spent More Than He Could 
 Afford On A Large Streamer, Meant To Be Fastened Across The     Rear Of     The 
 Automobile, Which Said, "Excuse Our Dust," And Was Inconsolable When 
 Palmer Refused To Let Him Use It. 
   
   
   
 K. Had Yielded To Anna's Insistence, And Was Boarding As Well As 
 Rooming At The     Page House. The     Street, Rather Snobbish To Its Occasional 
 Floating Population, Was Accepting And Liking Him. It Found Him Tender, 
 Infinitely Human. And In Return He Found That This Seemingly Empty Eddy 
 Into Which He Had Drifted Was Teeming With Life. He Busied Himself With 
 Small Things, And Found His Outlook Gradually Less Tinged With Despair. 
 When He Found Himself Inclined To Rail, He Organized A Baseball 
 Club, And Sent Down To Everlasting Defeat The     Linburgs, Consisting Of 
 Cash-Boys From Linden And Hofburg's Department Store. 
   
   
   
 The Rosenfelds Adored Him, With The     Single Exception Of     The     Head Of 
 The Family. The     Elder Rosenfeld Having Been "Sent Up," It Was K. Who 
 Discovered That By Having Him Consigned To The     Workhouse His Family 
 Would Receive From The     County Some Sixty-Five Cents A Day For His Labor. 
 As This Was Exactly Sixty-Five Cents A Day More Than He Was Worth To 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 136 
 Them Free, Mrs. Rosenfeld Voiced The     Pious Hope That He Be Kept There 
 Forever. 
   
   
   
 K. Made No Further Attempt To Avoid Max Wilson. Some Day They Would Meet 
 Face To Face. He Hoped, When It Happened, They Two Might Be Alone; That 
 Was All. Even Had He Not Been Bound By His Promise To Sidney, Flight 
 Would Have Been Foolish. The     World Was A Small Place, And, One Way And 
 Another, He Had Known Many People. Wherever He Went, There Would Be The 
 Same Chance. 
   
   
   
 And He Did Not Deceive Himself. Other Things Being Equal,--The Eddy 
 And All That It Meant--, He Would Not Willingly Take Himself Out Of     His 
 Small Share Of     Sidney's Life. 
   
   
   
 She Was Never To Know What She Meant To Him, Of     Course. He Had Scourged 
 His Heart Until It No Longer Shone In His Eyes When He Looked At Her. 
 But He Was Very Human--Not At All Meek. There Were Plenty Of     Days When 
 His Philosophy Lay In The     Dust And Savage Dogs Of     Jealousy Tore At It; 
 More Than One Evening When He Threw Himself Face Downward On The     Bed 
 And Lay Without Moving For Hours. And Of     These Periods Of     Despair He Was 
 Always Heartily Ashamed The     Next Day. 
   
   
   
 The Meeting With Max Wilson Took Place Early In September, And Under 
 Better Circumstances Than He Could Have Hoped For. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Had Come Home For Her Weekly Visit, And Her Mother's Condition 
 Had Alarmed Her For The     First Time. When Le Moyne Came Home At Six 
 O'clock, He Found Her Waiting For Him In The     Hall. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Just A Little Frightened, K.," She Said. "Do You Think Mother Is 
 Looking Quite Well?" 
   
   
   
 "She Has Felt The     Heat, Of     Course. The     Summer--I Often Think--" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 137 
   
   
   
 "Her Lips Are Blue!" 
   
   
   
 "It's Probably Nothing Serious." 
   
   
   
 "She Says You've Had Dr. Ed Over To See Her." 
   
   
   
 She Put Her Hands On His Arm And Looked Up At Him With Appeal And 
 Something Of     Terror In Her Face. 
   
   
   
 Thus Cornered, He Had To Acknowledge That Anna Had Been Out Of     Sorts. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Come Home, Of     Course. It's Tragic And Absurd That I Should Be 
 Caring For Other People, When My Own Mother--" 
   
   
   
 She Dropped Her Head On His Arm, And He Saw That She Was Crying. If He 
 Made A Gesture To Draw Her To Him, She Never Knew It. After A Moment She 
 Looked Up. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Much Braver Than This In The     Hospital. But When It's One's Own!" 
   
   
   
 K. Was Sorely Tempted To Tell Her The     Truth And Bring Her Back To The 
 Little House: To Their Old Evenings Together, To Seeing The     Younger 
 Wilson, Not As The     White God Of     The     Operating-Room And The     Hospital, But 
 As The     Dandy Of     The     Street And The     Neighbor Of     Her Childhood--Back Even 
 To Joe. 
   
   
   
 But, With Anna's Precarious Health And Harriet's Increasing Engrossment 
 In Her Business, He Felt It More And More Necessary That Sidney Go On 
 With Her Training. A Profession Was A Safeguard. And There Was Another 
 Point: It Had Been Decided That Anna Was Not To Know Her Condition. If 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 138 
 She Was Not Worried She Might Live For Years. There Was No Surer Way To 
 Make Her Suspect It Than By Bringing Sidney Home. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Sent Katie To Ask Dr. Ed To Come Over After Dinner. With The 
 Sunset Anna Seemed Better. She Insisted On Coming Downstairs, And 
 Even Sat With Them On The     Balcony Until The     Stars Came Out, Talking 
 Of Christine's Trousseau, And, Rather Fretfully, Of     What She Would Do 
 Without The     Parlors. 
   
   
   
 "You Shall Have Your Own Boudoir Upstairs," Said Sidney Valiantly. 
 "Katie Can Carry Your Tray Up There. We Are Going To Make The 
 Sewing-Room Into Your Private Sitting-Room, And I Shall Nail The 
 Machine-Top Down." 
   
   
   
 This Pleased Her. When K. Insisted On Carrying Her Upstairs, She Went In 
 A Flutter. 
   
   
   
 "He Is So Strong, Sidney!" She Said, When He Had Placed Her On Her Bed. 
 "How Can A Clerk, Bending Over A Ledger, Be So Muscular? When I Have 
 Callers, Will It Be All Right For Katie To Show Them Upstairs?" 
   
   
   
 She Dropped Asleep Before The     Doctor Came; And When, At Something After 
 Eight, The     Door Of     The     Wilson House Slammed And A Figure Crossed The 
 Street, It Was Not Ed At All, But The     Surgeon. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Had Been Talking Rather More Frankly Than Usual. Lately There 
 Had Been A Reserve About Her. K., Listening Intently That Night, Read 
 Between Words A Story Of     Small Persecutions And Jealousies. But The     Girl 
 Minimized Them, After Her Way. 
   
   
   
 "It's Always Hard For Probationers," She Said. "I Often Think Miss 
 Harrison Is Trying My Mettle." 
   
   
   
 "Harrison!" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 139 
   
   
   
 "Carlotta Harrison. And Now That Miss Gregg Has Said She Will Accept 
 Me, It's Really All Over. The     Other Nurses Are Wonderful--So Kind And So 
 Helpful. I Hope I Shall Look Well In My Cap." 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Harrison Was In Sidney's Hospital! A Thousand Contingencies 
 Flashed Through His Mind. Sidney Might Grow To Like Her And Bring Her To 
 The House. Sidney Might Insist On The     Thing She Always Spoke Of--That He 
 Visit The     Hospital; And He Would Meet Her, Face To Face. He Could Have 
 Depended On A Man To Keep His Secret. This Girl With Her Somber Eyes And 
 Her Threat To Pay Him Out For What Had Happened To Her--She Meant Danger 
 Of A Sort That No Man Could Fight. 
   
   
   
 "Soon," Said Sidney, Through The     Warm Darkness, "I Shall Have A Cap, 
 And Be Always Forgetting It And Putting My Hat On Over It--The New Ones 
 Always Do. One Of     The     Girls Slept In Hers The     Other Night! They Are 
 Tulle, You Know, And Quite Stiff, And It Was The     Most Erratic-Looking 
 Thing The     Next Day!" 
   
   
   
 It Was Then That The     Door Across The     Street Closed. Sidney Did Not 
 Hear It, But K. Bent Forward. There Was A Part Of     His Brain Always 
 Automatically On Watch. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Get My Operating-Room Training, Too," She Went On. "That Is 
 The Real Romance Of     The     Hospital. A--A Surgeon Is A Sort Of     Hero In 
 A Hospital. You Wouldn't Think That, Would You? There Was A Lot Of 
 Excitement To-Day. Even The     Probationers' Table Was Talking About It. 
 Dr. Max Wilson Did The     Edwardes Operation." 
   
   
   
 The Figure Across The     Street Was Lighting A Cigarette. Perhaps, After 
 All-- 
   
   
   
 "Something Tremendously Difficult--I Don't Know What. It's Going Into 
 The Medical Journals. A Dr. Edwardes Invented It, Or Whatever They 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 140 
 Call It. They Took A Picture Of     The     Operating-Room For The     Article. 
 The Photographer Had To Put On Operating Clothes And Wrap The     Camera In 
 Sterilized Towels. It Was The     Most Thrilling Thing, They Say--" 
   
   
   
 Her Voice Died Away As Her Eyes Followed K.'S. Max, Cigarette In 
 Hand, Was Coming Across, Under The     Ailanthus Tree. He Hesitated On The 
 Pavement, His Eyes Searching The     Shadowy Balcony. 
   
   
   
 "Sidney?" 
   
   
   
 "Here! Right Back Here!" 
   
   
   
 There Was Vibrant Gladness In Her Tone. He Came Slowly Toward Them. 
   
   
   
 "My Brother Is Not At Home, So I Came Over. How Select You Are, With 
 Your Balcony!" 
   
   
   
 "Can You See The     Step?" 
   
   
   
 "Coming, With Bells On." 
   
   
   
 K. Had Risen And Pushed Back His Chair. His Mind Was Working Quickly. 
 Here In The     Darkness He Could Hold The     Situation For A Moment. If He 
 Could Get Sidney Into The     House, The     Rest Would Not Matter. Luckily, The 
 Balcony Was Very Dark. 
   
   
   
 "Is Any One Ill?" 
   
   
   
 "Mother Is Not Well. This Is Mr. Le Moyne, And He Knows Who You Are Very 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 141 
 Well, Indeed." 
   
   
   
 The Two Men Shook Hands. 
   
   
   
 "I've Heard A Lot Of     Mr. Le Moyne. Didn't The     Street Beat The     Linburgs 
 The Other Day? And I Believe The     Rosenfelds Are In Receipt Of     Sixty-Five 
 Cents A Day And Considerable Peace And Quiet Through You, Mr. Le Moyne. 
 You're The     Most Popular Man On The     Street." 
   
   
   
 "I've Always Heard That About You. Sidney, If Dr. Wilson Is Here To See 
 Your Mother--" 
   
   
   
 "Going," Said Sidney. "And Dr. Wilson Is A Very Great Person, K., So Be 
 Polite To Him." 
   
   
   
 Max Had Roused At The     Sound Of     Le Moyne's Voice, Not To Suspicion, 
 Of Course, But To Memory. Without Any Apparent Reason, He Was Back In 
 Berlin, Tramping The     Country Roads, And Beside Him-- 
   
   
   
 "Wonderful Night!" 
   
   
   
 "Great," He Replied. "The Mind's A Curious Thing, Isn't It. In The 
 Instant Since Miss Page Went Through That Window I've Been To Berlin And 
 Back! Will You Have A Cigarette?" 
   
   
   
 "Thanks; I Have My Pipe Here." 
   
   
   
 K. Struck A Match With His Steady Hands. Now That The     Thing Had Come, He 
 Was Glad To Face It. In The     Flare, His Quiet Profile Glowed Against The 
 Night. Then He Flung The     Match Over The     Rail. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 142 
   
   
 "Perhaps My Voice Took You Back To Berlin." 
   
   
   
 Max Stared; Then He Rose. Blackness Had Descended On Them Again, Except 
 For The     Dull Glow Of     K.'S Old Pipe. 
   
   
   
 "For God's Sake!" 
   
   
   
 "Sh! The     Neighbors Next Door Have A Bad Habit Of     Sitting Just Inside The 
 Curtains." 
   
   
   
 "But--You!" 
   
   
   
 "Sit Down. Sidney Will Be Back In A Moment. I'll Talk To You, If You'll 
 Sit Still. Can You Hear Me Plainly?" 
   
   
   
 After A Moment--"Yes." 
   
   
   
 "I've Been Here--In The     City, I Mean--For A Year. Name's Le Moyne. Don't 
 Forget It--Le Moyne. I've Got A Position In The     Gas Office, Clerical. I 
 Get Fifteen Dollars A Week. I Have Reason To Think I'm Going To Be Moved 
 Up. That Will Be Twenty, Maybe Twenty-Two." 
   
   
   
 Wilson Stirred, But He Found No Adequate Words. Only A Part Of     What K. 
 Said Got To Him. For A Moment He Was Back In A Famous Clinic, And This 
 Man Across From Him--It Was Not Believable! 
   
   
   
 "It's Not Hard Work, And It's Safe. If I Make A Mistake There's No Life 
 Hanging On It. Once I Made A Blunder, A Month Or Two Ago. It Was A Big 
 One. It Cost Me Three Dollars Out Of     My Own Pocket. But--That's All It 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 143 
 Cost." 
   
   
   
 Wilson's Voice Showed That He Was More Than Incredulous; He Was 
 Profoundly Moved. 
   
   
   
 "We Thought You Were Dead. There Were All Sorts Of     Stories. When A Year 
 Went By--The Titanic Had Gone Down, And Nobody Knew But What You Were On 
 It--We Gave Up. I--In June We Put Up A Tablet For You At The     College. I 
 Went Down For The--For The     Services." 
   
   
   
 "Let It Stay," Said K. Quietly. "I'm Dead As Far As The     College Goes, 
 Anyhow. I'll Never Go Back. I'm Le Moyne Now. And, For Heaven's Sake, 
 Don't Be Sorry For Me. I'm More Contented Than I've Been For A Long 
 Time." 
   
   
   
 The Wonder In Wilson's Voice Was Giving Way To Irritation. 
   
   
   
 "But--When You Had Everything! Why, Good Heavens, Man, I Did Your 
 Operation To-Day, And I've Been Blowing About It Ever Since." 
   
   
   
 "I Had Everything For A While. Then I Lost The     Essential. When That 
 Happened I Gave Up. All A Man In Our Profession Has Is A Certain Method, 
 Knowledge--Call It What You Like,--And Faith In Himself. I Lost My 
 Self-Confidence; That's All. Certain Things Happened; Kept On Happening. 
 So I Gave It Up. That's All. It's Not Dramatic. For About A Year I Was 
 Damned Sorry For Myself. I've Stopped Whining Now." 
   
   
   
 "If Every Surgeon Gave Up Because He Lost Cases--I've Just Told You I 
 Did Your Operation To-Day. There Was Just A Chance For The     Man, And I 
 Took My Courage In My Hands And Tried It. The     Poor Devil's Dead." 
   
   
   
 K. Rose Rather Wearily And Emptied His Pipe Over The     Balcony Rail. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 12 Pg 144 
 "That's Not The     Same. That's The     Chance He And You Took. What Happened 
 To Me Was--Different." 
   
   
   
 Pipe In Hand, He Stood Staring Out At The     Ailanthus Tree With Its Crown 
 Of Stars. Instead Of     The     Street With Its Quiet Houses, He Saw The     Men 
 He Had Known And Worked With And Taught, His Friends Who Spoke His 
 Language, Who Had Loved Him, Many Of     Them, Gathered About A Bronze 
 Tablet Set In A Wall Of     The     Old College; He Saw Their Earnest Faces And 
 Grave Eyes. He Heard-- 
   
   
   
 He Heard The     Soft Rustle Of     Sidney's Dress As She Came Into The     Little 
 Room Behind Them. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 145 
   
 A Few Days After Wilson's Recognition Of     K., Two Most Exciting Things 
 Happened To Sidney. One Was That Christine Asked Her To Be Maid Of     Honor 
 At Her Wedding. The     Other Was More Wonderful. She Was Accepted, And 
 Given Her Cap. 
   
   
   
 Because She Could Not Get Home That Night, And Because The     Little House 
 Had No Telephone, She Wrote The     News To Her Mother And Sent A Note To Le 
 Moyne: 
   
   
   
 Dear K.,--I Am Accepted, And It Is On My Head At This Minute. I Am As 
 Conscious Of     It As If It Were A Halo, And As If I Had Done Something To 
 Deserve It, Instead Of     Just Hoping That Someday I Shall. I Am Writing 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 146 
 This On The     Bureau, So That When I Lift My Eyes I May See It. I Am 
 Afraid Just Now I Am Thinking More Of     The     Cap Than Of     What It Means. It 
 Is Becoming! 
   
   
   
 Very Soon I Shall Slip Down And Show It To The     Ward. I Have Promised. 
 I Shall Go To The     Door When The     Night Nurse Is Busy Somewhere, And 
 Turn All Around And Let Them See It, Without Saying A Word. They Love A 
 Little Excitement Like That. 
   
   
   
 You Have Been Very Good To Me, Dear K. It Is You Who Have Made Possible 
 This Happiness Of     Mine To-Night. I Am Promising Myself To Be Very Good, 
 And Not So Vain, And To Love My Enemies--, Although I Have None Now. 
 Miss Harrison Has Just Congratulated Me Most Kindly, And I Am Sure Poor 
 Joe Has Both Forgiven And Forgotten. 
   
   
   
 Off To My First Lecture! 
   
   
   
 Sidney. 
   
   
   
 K. Found The     Note On The     Hall Table When He Got Home That Night, And 
 Carried It Upstairs To Read. Whatever Faint Hope He Might Have Had That 
 Her Youth Would Prevent Her Acceptance He Knew Now Was Over. With The 
 Letter In His Hand, He Sat By His Table And Looked Ahead Into The     Empty 
 Years. Not Quite Empty, Of     Course. She Would Be Coming Home. 
   
   
   
 But More And More The     Life Of     The     Hospital Would Engross Her. He 
 Surmised, Too, Very Shrewdly, That, Had He Ever Had A Hope That She 
 Might Come To Care For Him, His Very Presence In The     Little House 
 Militated Against Him. There Was None Of     The     Illusion Of     Separation; 
 He Was Always There, Like Katie. When She Opened The     Door, She Called 
 "Mother" From The     Hall. If Anna Did Not Answer, She Called Him, In Much 
 The Same Voice. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 147 
   
 He Had Built A Wall Of     Philosophy That Had Withstood Even Wilson's 
 Recognition And Protest. But Enduring Philosophy Comes Only With Time; 
 And He Was Young. Now And Then All His Defenses Crumbled Before A 
 Passion That, When He Dared To Face It, Shook Him By Its Very Strength. 
 And That Day All His Stoicism Went Down Before Sidney's Letter. Its Very 
 Frankness And Affection Hurt--Not That He Did Not Want Her Affection; 
 But He Craved So Much More. He Threw Himself Face Down On The     Bed, With 
 The Paper Crushed In His Hand. 
   
   
   
 Sidney's Letter Was Not The     Only One He Received That Day. When, In 
 Response To Katie's Summons, He Rose Heavily And Prepared For Dinner, He 
 Found An Unopened Envelope On The     Table. It Was From Max Wilson:-- 
   
   
   
 Dear Le Moyne,--I Have Been Going Around In A Sort Of     Haze All Day. The 
 Fact That I Only Heard Your Voice And Scarcely Saw You Last Night Has 
 Made The     Whole Thing Even More Unreal. 
   
   
   
 I Have A Feeling Of     Delicacy About Trying To See You Again So Soon. I'm 
 Bound To Respect Your Seclusion. But There Are Some Things That Have Got 
 To Be Discussed. 
   
   
   
 You Said Last Night That Things Were "Different" With You. I Know About 
 That. You'd Had One Or Two Unlucky Accidents. Do You Know Any Man In Our 
 Profession Who Has Not? And, For Fear You Think I Do Not Know What I Am 
 Talking About, The     Thing Was Threshed Out At The     State Society When The 
 Question Of     The     Tablet Came Up. Old Barnes Got Up And Said: "Gentlemen, 
 All Of     Us Live More Or Less In Glass Houses. Let Him Who Is Without 
 Guilt Among Us Throw The     First Stone!" By George! You Should Have Heard 
 Them! 
   
   
   
 I Didn't Sleep Last Night. I Took My Little Car And Drove Around The 
 Country Roads, And The     Farther I Went The     More Outrageous Your Position 
 Became. I'm Not Going To Write Any Rot About The     World Needing Men Like 
 You, Although It's True Enough. But Our Profession Does. You Working In 
 A Gas Office, While Old O'hara Bungles And Hacks, And I Struggle Along 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 148 
 On What I Learned From You! 
   
   
   
 It Takes Courage To Step Down From The     Pinnacle You Stood On. So It's 
 Not Cowardice That Has Set You Down Here. It's Wrong Conception. And 
 I've Thought Of     Two Things. The     First, And Best, Is For You To Go Back. 
 No One Has Taken Your Place, Because No One Could Do The     Work. But If 
 That's Out Of     The     Question,--And Only You Know That, For Only You Know 
 The Facts,--The Next Best Thing Is This, And In All Humility I Make The 
 Suggestion. 
   
   
   
 Take The     State Exams Under Your Present Name, And When You've Got Your 
 Certificate, Come In With Me. This Isn't Magnanimity. I'll Be Getting A 
 Damn Sight More Than I Give. 
   
   
   
 Think It Over, Old Man. 
   
   
   
 M.W. 
   
   
   
 It Is A Curious Fact That A Man Who Is Absolutely Untrustworthy About 
 Women Is Often The     Soul Of     Honor To Other Men. The     Younger Wilson, 
 Taking His Pleasures Lightly And Not Too Discriminatingly, Was Making An 
 Offer That Meant His Ultimate Eclipse, And Doing It Cheerfully, With His 
 Eyes Open. 
   
   
   
 K. Was Moved. It Was Like Max To Make Such An Offer, Like Him To Make It 
 As If He Were Asking A Favor And Not Conferring One. But The     Offer Left 
 Him Untempted. He Had Weighed Himself In The     Balance, And Found Himself 
 Wanting. No Tablet On The     College Wall Could Change That. And When, 
 Late That Night, Wilson Found Him On The     Balcony And Added Appeal To 
 Argument, The     Situation Remained Unchanged. He Realized Its Hopelessness 
 When K. Lapsed Into Whimsical Humor. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Not Absolutely Useless Where I Am, You Know, Max," He Said. "I've 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 149 
 Raised Three Tomato Plants And A Family Of     Kittens This Summer, Helped 
 To Plan A Trousseau, Assisted In Selecting Wall-Paper For The     Room Just 
 Inside,--Did You Notice It?--And Developed A Boy Pitcher With A Ball 
 That Twists Around The     Bat Like A Colles Fracture Around A Splint!" 
   
   
   
 "If You're Going To Be Humorous--" 
   
   
   
 "My Dear Fellow," Said K. Quietly, "If I Had No Sense Of     Humor, I Should 
 Go Upstairs To-Night, Turn On The     Gas, And Make A Stertorous Entrance 
 Into Eternity. By The     Way, That's Something I Forgot!" 
   
   
   
 "Eternity?" "No. Among My Other Activities, I Wired The     Parlor For 
 Electric Light. The     Bride-To-Be Expects Some Electroliers As Wedding 
 Gifts, And--" 
   
   
   
 Wilson Rose And Flung His Cigarette Into The     Grass. 
   
   
   
 "I Wish To God I Understood You!" He Said Irritably. 
   
   
   
 K. Rose With Him, And All The     Suppressed Feeling Of     The     Interview Was 
 Crowded Into His Last Few Words. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Not As Ungrateful As You Think, Max," He Said. "I--You've Helped 
 A Lot. Don't Worry About Me. I'm As Well Off As I Deserve To Be, And 
 Better. Good-Night." 
   
   
   
 "Good-Night." 
   
   
   
 Wilson's Unexpected Magnanimity Put K. In A Curious Position--Left Him, 
 As It Were, With A Divided Allegiance. Sidney's Frank Infatuation For 
 The Young Surgeon Was Growing. He Was Quick To See It. And Where Before 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 150 
 He Might Have Felt Justified In Going To The     Length Of     Warning Her, Now 
 His Hands Were Tied. 
   
   
   
 Max Was Interested In Her. K. Could See That, Too. More Than Once He Had 
 Taken Sidney Back To The     Hospital In His Car. Le Moyne, Handicapped At 
 Every Turn, Found Himself Facing Two Alternatives, One But Little Better 
 Than The     Other. The     Affair Might Run A Legitimate Course, Ending In 
 Marriage--A Year Of     Happiness For Her, And Then What Marriage With 
 Max, As He Knew Him, Would Inevitably Mean: Wanderings Away, Remorseful 
 Returns To Her, Infidelities, Misery. Or, It Might Be Less Serious But 
 Almost Equally Unhappy For Her. Max Might Throw Caution To The     Winds, 
 Pursue Her For A Time,--K. Had Seen Him Do This,--And Then, Growing 
 Tired, Change To Some New Attraction. In Either Case, He Could Only Wait 
 And Watch, Eating His Heart Out During The     Long Evenings When Anna Read 
 Her "Daily Thoughts" Upstairs And He Sat Alone With His Pipe On The 
 Balcony. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Went On Night Duty Shortly After Her Acceptance. All Of     Her 
 Orderly Young Life Had Been Divided Into Two Parts: Day, When One 
 Played Or Worked, And Night, When One Slept. Now She Was Compelled To 
 A Readjustment: One Worked In The     Night And Slept In The     Day. Things 
 Seemed Unnatural, Chaotic. At The     End Of     Her First Night Report Sidney 
 Added What She Could Remember Of     A Little Verse Of     Stevenson's. She 
 Added It To The     End Of     Her General Report, Which Was To The     Effect That 
 Everything Had Been Quiet During The     Night Except The     Neighborhood. 
   
   
   
      "And Does It Not Seem Hard To You, 
       When All The     Sky Is Clear And Blue, 
       And I Should Like So Much To Play, 
       To Have To Go To Bed By Day?" 
   
   
   
 The Day Assistant Happened On The     Report, And Was Quite Scandalized. 
   
   
   
 "If The     Night Nurses Are To Spend Their Time Making Up Poetry," She 
 Said Crossly, "We'd Better Change This Hospital Into A Young Ladies' 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 151 
 Seminary. If She Wants To Complain About The     Noise In The     Street, She 
 Should Do So In Proper Form." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Think She Made It Up," Said The     Head, Trying Not To Smile. 
 "I've Heard Something Like It Somewhere, And, What With The     Heat And The 
 Noise Of     Traffic, I Don't See How Any Of     Them Get Any Sleep." 
   
   
   
 But, Because Discipline Must Be Observed, She Wrote On The     Slip The 
 Assistant Carried Around: "Please Submit Night Reports In Prose." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Did Not Sleep Much. She Tumbled Into Her Low Bed At Nine O'clock 
 In The     Morning, Those Days, With Her Splendid Hair Neatly Braided Down 
 Her Back And Her Prayers Said, And Immediately Her Active Young Mind 
 Filled With Images--Christine's Wedding, Dr. Max Passing The     Door Of     Her 
 Old Ward And She Not There, Joe--Even Tillie, Whose Story Was Now The 
 Sensation Of     The     Street. A Few Months Before She Would Not Have Cared 
 To Think Of     Tillie. She Would Have Retired Her Into The     Land Of 
 Things-One-Must-Forget. But The     Street's Conventions Were Not Holding 
 Sidney's Thoughts Now. She Puzzled Over Tillie A Great Deal, And Over 
 Grace And Her Kind. 
   
   
   
 On Her First Night On Duty, A Girl Had Been Brought In From The     Avenue. 
 She Had Taken A Poison--Nobody Knew Just What. When The     Internes Had 
 Tried To Find Out, She Had Only Said: "What's The     Use?" 
   
   
   
 And She Had Died. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Kept Asking Herself, "Why?" Those Mornings When She Could Not Get 
 To Sleep. People Were Kind--Men Were Kind, Really,--And Yet, For Some 
 Reason Or Other, Those Things Had To Be. Why? 
   
   
   
 After A Time Sidney Would Doze Fitfully. But By Three O'clock She Was 
 Always Up And Dressing. After A Time The     Strain Told On Her. Lack Of 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 152 
 Sleep Wrote Hollows Around Her Eyes And Killed Some Of     Her Bright Color. 
 Between Three And Four O'clock In The     Morning She Was Overwhelmed On 
 Duty By A Perfect Madness Of     Sleep. There Was A Penalty For Sleeping On 
 Duty. The     Old Night Watchman Had A Way Of     Slipping Up On One Nodding. 
 The Night Nurses Wished They Might Fasten A Bell On Him! 
   
   
   
 Luckily, At Four Came Early-Morning Temperatures; That Roused Her. And 
 After That Came The     Clatter Of     Early Milk-Wagons And The     Rose Hues Of 
 Dawn Over The     Roofs. Twice In The     Night, Once At Supper And Again Toward 
 Dawn, She Drank Strong Black Coffee. But After A Week Or Two Her Nerves 
 Were Stretched Taut As A String. 
   
   
   
 Her Station Was In A Small Room Close To Her Three Wards. But She Sat 
 Very Little, As A Matter Of     Fact. Her Responsibility Was Heavy On Her; 
 She Made Frequent Rounds. The     Late Summer Nights Were Fitful, Feverish; 
 The Darkened Wards Stretched Away Like Caverns From The     Dim Light Near 
 The Door. And From Out Of     These Caverns Came Petulant Voices, Uneasy 
 Movements, The     Banging Of     A Cup On A Bedside, Which Was The     Signal Of 
 Thirst. 
   
   
   
 The Older Nurses Saved Themselves When They Could. To Them, Perhaps Just 
 A Little Weary With Time And Much Service, The     Banging Cup Meant Not So 
 Much Thirst As Annoyance. They Visited Sidney Sometimes And Cautioned 
 Her. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Jump Like That, Child; They're Not Parched, You Know." 
   
   
   
 "But If You Have A Fever And Are Thirsty--" 
   
   
   
 "Thirsty Nothing! They Get Lonely. All They Want Is To See Somebody." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 153 
 "Then," Sidney Would Say, Rising Resolutely, "They Are Going To See Me." 
   
   
   
 Gradually The     Older Girls Saw That She Would Not Save Herself. They 
 Liked Her Very Much, And They, Too, Had Started In With Willing Feet 
 And Tender Hands; But The     Thousand And One Demands Of     Their Service 
 Had Drained Them Dry. They Were Efficient, Cool-Headed, Quick-Thinking 
 Machines, Doing Their Best, Of     Course, But Differing From Sidney In That 
 Their Service Was Of     The     Mind, While Hers Was Of     The     Heart. To Them, 
 Pain Was A Thing To Be Recorded On A Report; To Sidney, It Was Written 
 On The     Tablets Of     Her Soul. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Harrison Went On Night Duty At The     Same Time--Her Last Night 
 Service, As It Was Sidney's First. She Accepted It Stoically. She Had 
 Charge Of     The     Three Wards On The     Floor Just Below Sidney, And Of     The 
 Ward Into Which All Emergency Cases Were Taken. It Was A Difficult 
 Service, Perhaps The     Most Difficult In The     House. Scarcely A Night Went 
 By Without Its Patrol Or Ambulance Case. Ordinarily, The     Emergency Ward 
 Had Its Own Night Nurse. But The     House Was Full To Overflowing. Belated 
 Vacations And Illness Had Depleted The     Training-School. Carlotta, Given 
 Double Duty, Merely Shrugged Her Shoulders. 
   
   
   
 "I've Always Had Things Pretty Hard Here," She Commented Briefly. 
 "When I Go Out, I'll Either Be Competent Enough To Run A Whole Hospital 
 Singlehanded, Or I'll Be Carried Out Feet First." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Was Glad To Have Her So Near. She Knew Her Better Than She Knew 
 The Other Nurses. Small Emergencies Were Constantly Arising And Finding 
 Her At A Loss. Once At Least Every Night, Miss Harrison Would Hear A 
 Soft Hiss From The     Back Staircase That Connected The     Two Floors, And, 
 Going Out, Would See Sidney's Flushed Face And Slightly Crooked Cap 
 Bending Over The     Stair-Rail. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Dreadfully Sorry To Bother You," She Would Say, "But So-And-So 
 Won't Have A Fever Bath"; Or, "I've A Woman Here Who Refuses Her 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 154 
 Medicine." Then Would Follow Rapid Questions And Equally Rapid Answers. 
 Much As Carlotta Disliked And Feared The     Girl Overhead, It Never 
 Occurred To Her To Refuse Her Assistance. Perhaps The     Angels Who Keep 
 The Great Record Will Put That To Her Credit. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Saw Her First Death Shortly After She Went On Night Duty. It Was 
 The Most Terrible Experience Of     All Her Life; And Yet, As Death Goes, It 
 Was Quiet Enough. So Gradual Was It That Sidney, With K.'S Little Watch 
 In Hand, Was Not Sure Exactly When It Happened. The     Light Was Very Dim 
 Behind The     Little Screen. One Moment The     Sheet Was Quivering Slightly 
 Under The     Struggle For Breath, The     Next It Was Still. That Was All. But 
 To The     Girl It Was Catastrophe. That Life, So Potential, So Tremendous A 
 Thing, Could End So Ignominiously, That The     Long Battle Should Terminate 
 Always In This Capitulation--It Seemed To Her That She Could Not Stand 
 It. Added To All Her Other New Problems Of     Living Was This One Of     Dying. 
   
   
   
 She Made Mistakes, Of     Course, Which The     Kindly Nurses Forgot To 
 Report--Basins Left About, Errors On Her Records. She Rinsed Her 
 Thermometer In Hot Water One Night, And Startled An Interne By Sending 
 Him Word That Mary Mcguire's Temperature Was A Hundred And Ten Degrees. 
 She Let A Delirious Patient Escape From The     Ward Another Night And Go 
 Airily Down The     Fire-Escape Before She Discovered What Had Happened! 
 Then She Distinguished Herself By Flying Down The     Iron Staircase And 
 Bringing The     Runaway Back Single-Handed. 
   
   
   
 For Christine's Wedding The     Street Threw Off Its Drab Attire And Assumed 
 A Wedding Garment. In The     Beginning It Was Incredulous About Some Of     The 
 Details. 
   
   
   
 "An Awning From The     House Door To The     Curbstone, And A Policeman!" 
 Reported Mrs. Rosenfeld, Who Was Finding Steady Employment At The     Lorenz 
 House. "And Another Awning At The     Church, With A Red Carpet!" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 155 
 Mr. Rosenfeld Had Arrived Home And Was Making Up Arrears Of     Rest And 
 Recreation. 
   
   
   
 "Huh!" He Said. "Suppose It Don't Rain. What Then?" His Jewish Father 
 Spoke In Him. 
   
   
   
 "And Another Policeman At The     Church!" Said Mrs. Rosenfeld Triumphantly. 
   
   
   
 "Why Do They Ask 'Em If They Don't Trust 'Em?" 
   
   
   
 But The     Mention Of     The     Policemen Had Been Unfortunate. It Recalled To 
 Him Many Things That Were Better Forgotten. He Rose And Scowled At His 
 Wife. 
   
   
   
 "You Tell Johnny Something For Me," He Snarled. "You Tell Him When He 
 Sees His Father Walking Down Street, And He Sittin' Up There Alone On 
 That Automobile, I Want Him To Stop And Pick Me Up When I Hail Him. Me 
 Walking, While My Son Swells Around In A Car! And Another Thing." He 
 Turned Savagely At The     Door. "You Let Me Hear Of     Him Road-Housin', And 
 I'll Kill Him!" 
   
   
   
 The Wedding Was To Be At Five O'clock. This, In Itself, Defied All 
 Traditions Of     The     Street, Which Was Either Married In The     Very Early 
 Morning At The     Catholic Church Or At Eight O'clock In The     Evening At 
 The Presbyterian. There Was Something Reckless About Five O'clock. The 
 Street Felt The     Dash Of     It. It Had A Queer Feeling That Perhaps Such A 
 Marriage Was Not Quite Legal. 
   
   
   
 The Question Of     What To Wear Became, For The     Men, An Earnest One. Dr. Ed 
 Resurrected An Old Black Frock-Coat And Had A "V" Of     Black Cambric Set 
 In The     Vest. Mr. Jenkins, The     Grocer, Rented A Cutaway, And Bought A 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 156 
 New Panama To Wear With It. The     Deaf-And-Dumb Book Agent Who Boarded At 
 Mckees', And Who, By Reason Of     His Affliction, Was Calmly Ignorant Of 
 The Excitement Around Him, Wore A Borrowed Dress-Suit, And Considered 
 Himself To The     End Of     His Days The     Only Properly Attired Man In The 
 Church. 
   
   
   
 The Younger Wilson Was To Be One Of     The     Ushers. When The     Newspapers Came 
 Out With The     Published List And This Was Discovered, As Well As That 
 Sidney Was The     Maid Of     Honor, There Was A Distinct Quiver Through The 
 Hospital Training-School. A Probationer Was Authorized To Find Out 
 Particulars. It Was The     Day Of     The     Wedding Then, And Sidney, Who Had 
 Not Been To Bed At All, Was Sitting In A Sunny Window In The     Dormitory 
 Annex, Drying Her Hair. 
   
   
   
 The Probationer Was Distinctly Uneasy. 
   
   
   
 "I--I Just Wonder," She Said, "If You Would Let Some Of     The     Girls Come 
 In To See You When You're Dressed?" 
   
   
   
 "Why, Of     Course I Will." 
   
   
   
 "It's Awfully Thrilling, Isn't It? And--Isn't Dr. Wilson Going To Be An 
 Usher?" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Colored. "I Believe So." 
   
   
   
 "Are You Going To Walk Down The     Aisle With Him?" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know. They Had A Rehearsal Last Night, But Of     Course I Was Not 
 There. I--I Think I Walk Alone." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 157 
   
   
 The Probationer Had Been Instructed To Find Out Other Things; So She Set 
 To Work With A Fan At Sidney's Hair. 
   
   
   
 "You've Known Dr. Wilson A Long Time, Haven't You?" 
   
   
   
 "Ages." 
   
   
   
 "He's Awfully Good-Looking, Isn't He?" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Considered. She Was Not Ignorant Of     The     Methods Of     The     School. If 
 This Girl Was Pumping Her-- 
   
   
   
 "I'll Have To Think That Over," She Said, With A Glint Of     Mischief In 
 Her Eyes. "When You Know A Person Terribly Well, You Hardly Know Whether 
 He's Good-Looking Or Not." 
   
   
   
 "I Suppose," Said The     Probationer, Running The     Long Strands Of     Sidney's 
 Hair Through Her Fingers, "That When You Are At Home You See Him Often." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Got Off The     Window-Sill, And, Taking The     Probationer Smilingly By 
 The Shoulders, Faced Her Toward The     Door. 
   
   
   
 "You Go Back To The     Girls," She Said, "And Tell Them To Come In And See 
 Me When I Am Dressed, And Tell Them This: I Don't Know Whether I Am To 
 Walk Down The     Aisle With Dr. Wilson, But I Hope I Am. I See Him Very 
 Often. I Like Him Very Much. I Hope He Likes Me. And I Think He's 
 Handsome." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 158 
 She Shoved The     Probationer Out Into The     Hall And Locked The     Door Behind 
 Her. 
   
   
   
 That Message In Its Entirety Reached Carlotta Harrison. Her Smouldering 
 Eyes Flamed. The     Audacity Of     It Startled Her. Sidney Must Be Very Sure 
 Of Herself. 
   
   
   
 She, Too, Had Not Slept During The     Day. When The     Probationer Who 
 Had Brought Her The     Report Had Gone Out, She Lay In Her Long White 
 Night-Gown, Hands Clasped Under Her Head, And Stared At The     Vault-Like 
 Ceiling Of     Her Little Room. 
   
   
   
 She Saw There Sidney In Her White Dress Going Down The     Aisle Of     The 
 Church; She Saw The     Group Around The     Altar; And, As Surely As She Lay 
 There, She Knew That Max Wilson's Eyes Would Be, Not On The     Bride, But 
 On The     Girl Who Stood Beside Her. 
   
   
   
 The Curious Thing Was That Carlotta Felt That She Could Stop The     Wedding 
 If She Wanted To. She'd Happened On A Bit Of     Information--Many A Wedding 
 Had Been Stopped For Less. It Rather Obsessed Her To Think Of     Stopping 
 The Wedding, So That Sidney And Max Would Not Walk Down The     Aisle 
 Together. 
   
   
   
 There Came, At Last, An Hour Before The     Wedding, A Lull In The     Feverish 
 Activities Of     The     Previous Month. Everything Was Ready. In The     Lorenz 
 Kitchen, Piles Of     Plates, Negro Waiters, Ice-Cream Freezers, And Mrs. 
 Rosenfeld Stood In Orderly Array. In The     Attic, In The     Center Of     A 
 Sheet, Before A Toilet-Table Which Had Been Carried Upstairs For Her 
 Benefit, Sat, On This Her Day Of     Days, The     Bride. All The     Second Story 
 Had Been Prepared For Guests And Presents. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 159 
 Florists Were Still Busy In The     Room Below. Bridesmaids Were Clustered 
 On The     Little Staircase, Bending Over At Each New Ring Of     The     Bell And 
 Calling Reports To Christine Through The     Closed Door:-- 
   
   
   
 "Another Wooden Box, Christine. It Looks Like More Plates. What Will You 
 Ever Do With Them All?" 
   
   
   
 "Good Heavens! Here's Another Of     The     Neighbors Who Wants To See How You 
 Look. Do Say You Can't Have Any Visitors Now." 
   
   
   
 Christine Sat Alone In The     Center Of     Her Sheet. The     Bridesmaids Had Been 
 Sternly Forbidden To Come Into Her Room. 
   
   
   
 "I Haven't Had A Chance To Think For A Month," She Said. "And I've Got 
 Some Things I've Got To Think Out." 
   
   
   
 But, When Sidney Came, She Sent For Her. Sidney Found Her Sitting On A 
 Stiff Chair, In Her Wedding Gown, With Her Veil Spread Out On A Small 
 Stand. 
   
   
   
 "Close The     Door," Said Christine. And, After Sidney Had Kissed Her:-- 
   
   
   
 "I've A Good Mind Not To Do It." 
   
   
   
 "You're Tired And Nervous, That's All." 
   
   
   
 "I Am, Of     Course. But That Isn't What's Wrong With Me. Throw That Veil 
 Some Place And Sit Down." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 160 
   
 Christine Was Undoubtedly Rouged, A Very Delicate Touch. Sidney Thought 
 Brides Should Be Rather Pale. But Under Her Eyes Were Lines That Sidney 
 Had Never Seen There Before. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Not Going To Be Foolish, Sidney. I'll Go Through With It, Of 
 Course. It Would Put Mamma In Her Grave If I Made A Scene Now." 
   
   
   
 She Suddenly Turned On Sidney. 
   
   
   
 "Palmer Gave His Bachelor Dinner At The     Country Club Last Night. They 
 All Drank More Than They Should. Somebody Called Father Up To-Day And 
 Said That Palmer Had Emptied A Bottle Of     Wine Into The     Piano. He Hasn't 
 Been Here To-Day." 
   
   
   
 "He'll Be Along. And As For The     Other--Perhaps It Wasn't Palmer Who Did 
 It." 
   
   
   
 "That's Not It, Sidney. I'm Frightened." 
   
   
   
 Three Months Before, Perhaps, Sidney Could Not Have Comforted Her; But 
 Three Months Had Made A Change In Sidney. The     Complacent Sophistries 
 Of Her Girlhood No Longer Answered For Truth. She Put Her Arms Around 
 Christine's Shoulders. 
   
   
   
 "A Man Who Drinks Is A Broken Reed," Said Christine. "That's What I'm 
 Going To Marry And Lean On The     Rest Of     My Life--A Broken Reed. And That 
 Isn't All!" 
   
   
   
 She Got Up Quickly, And, Trailing Her Long Satin Train Across The     Floor, 
 Bolted The     Door. Then From Inside Her Corsage She Brought Out And Held 
 To Sidney A Letter. "Special Delivery. Read It." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 161 
 It Was Very Short; Sidney Read It At A Glance:-- 
   
   
   
 Ask Your Future Husband If He Knows A Girl At 213 ---- Avenue. 
   
   
   
 Three Months Before, The     Avenue Would Have Meant Nothing To Sidney. Now 
 She Knew. Christine, More Sophisticated, Had Always Known. 
   
   
   
 "You See," She Said. "That's What I'm Up Against." 
   
   
   
 Quite Suddenly Sidney Knew Who The     Girl At 213 ---- Avenue Was. The 
 Paper She Held In Her Hand Was Hospital Paper With The     Heading Torn Off. 
 The Whole Sordid Story Lay Before Her: Grace Irving, With Her Thin Face 
 And Cropped Hair, And The     Newspaper On The     Floor Of     The     Ward Beside Her! 
   
   
   
 One Of     The     Bridesmaids Thumped Violently On The     Door Outside. 
   
   
   
 "Another Electric Lamp," She Called Excitedly Through The     Door. "And 
 Palmer Is Downstairs." 
   
   
   
 "You See," Christine Said Drearily. "I Have Received Another Electric 
 Lamp, And Palmer Is Downstairs! I've Got To Go Through With It, I 
 Suppose. The     Only Difference Between Me And Other Brides Is That I Know 
 What I'm Getting. Most Of     Them Do Not." 
   
   
   
 "You're Going On With It?" 
   
   
   
 "It's Too Late To Do Anything Else. I Am Not Going To Give This 
 Neighborhood Anything To Talk About." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 162 
   
 She Picked Up Her Veil And Set The     Coronet On Her Head. Sidney Stood 
 With The     Letter In Her Hands. One Of     K.'S Answers To Her Hot Question 
 Had Been This:-- 
   
   
   
 "There Is No Sense In Looking Back Unless It Helps Us To Look Ahead. 
 What Your Little Girl Of     The     Ward Has Been Is Not So Important As What 
 She Is Going To Be." 
   
   
   
 "Even Granting This To Be True," She Said To Christine Slowly,--"And It 
 May Only Be Malicious After All, Christine,--It's Surely Over And Done 
 With. It's Not Palmer's Past That Concerns You Now; It's His Future With 
 You, Isn't It?" 
   
   
   
 Christine Had Finally Adjusted Her Veil. A Band Of     Duchesse Lace Rose 
 Like A Coronet From Her Soft Hair, And From It, Sweeping To The     End Of 
 Her Train, Fell Fold After Fold Of     Soft Tulle. She Arranged The     Coronet 
 Carefully With Small Pearl-Topped Pins. Then She Rose And Put Her Hands 
 On Sidney's Shoulders. 
   
   
   
 "The Simple Truth Is," She Said Quietly, "That I Might Hold Palmer If 
 I Cared--Terribly. I Don't. And I'm Afraid He Knows It. It's My Pride 
 That's Hurt, Nothing Else." 
   
   
   
 And Thus Did Christine Lorenz Go Down To Her Wedding. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Stood For A Moment, Her Eyes On The     Letter She Held. Already, In 
 Her New Philosophy, She Had Learned Many Strange Things. One Of     Them Was 
 This: That Women Like Grace Irving Did Not Betray Their Lovers; That The 
 Code Of     The     Underworld Was "Death To The     Squealer"; That One Played The 
 Game, And Won Or Lost, And If He Lost, Took His Medicine. If Not Grace, 
 Then Who? Somebody Else In The     Hospital Who Knew Her Story, Of     Course. 
 But Who? And Again--Why? 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 163 
   
   
 Before Going Downstairs, Sidney Placed The     Letter In A Saucer And Set 
 Fire To It With A Match. Some Of     The     Radiance Had Died Out Of     Her Eyes. 
   
   
   
 The Street Voted The     Wedding A Great Success. The     Alley, However, Was 
 Rather Confused By Certain Things. For Instance, It Regarded The     Awning 
 As Essentially For The     Carriage Guests, And Showed A Tendency To Duck 
 In Under The     Side When No One Was Looking. Mrs. Rosenfeld Absolutely 
 Refused To Take The     Usher's Arm Which Was Offered Her, And Said She 
 Guessed She Was Able To Walk Up Alone. 
   
   
   
 Johnny Rosenfeld Came, As Befitted His Position, In A Complete 
 Chauffeur's Outfit Of     Leather Cap And Leggings, With The     Shield That Was 
 His State License Pinned Over His Heart. 
   
   
   
 The Street Came Decorously, Albeit With A Degree Of     Uncertainty As To 
 Supper. Should They Put Something On The     Stove Before They Left, In Case 
 Only Ice Cream And Cake Were Served At The     House? Or Was It Just As Well 
 To Trust To Luck, And, If The     Lorenz Supper Proved Inadequate, To Sit 
 Down To A Cold Snack When They Got Home? 
   
   
   
 To K., Sitting In The     Back Of     The     Church Between Harriet And Anna, The 
 Wedding Was Sidney--Sidney Only. He Watched Her First Steps Down The 
 Aisle, Saw Her Chin Go Up As She Gained Poise And Confidence, Watched 
 The Swinging Of     Her Young Figure In Its Gauzy White As She Passed Him 
 And Went Forward Past The     Long Rows Of     Craning Necks. Afterward He Could 
 Not Remember The     Wedding Party At All. The     Service For Him Was Sidney, 
 Rather Awed And Very Serious, Beside The     Altar. It Was Sidney Who Came 
 Down The     Aisle To The     Triumphant Strains Of     The     Wedding March, Sidney 
 With Max Beside Her! 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 13 Pg 164 
 On His Right Sat Harriet, Having Reached The     First Pinnacle Of     Her 
 New Career. The     Wedding Gowns Were Successful. They Were More Than 
 That--They Were Triumphant. Sitting There, She Cast Comprehensive Eyes 
 Over The     Church, Filled With Potential Brides. 
   
   
   
 To Harriet, Then, That October Afternoon Was A Future Of     Endless Lace 
 And Chiffon, The     Joy Of     Creation, Triumph Eclipsing Triumph. But To 
 Anna, Watching The     Ceremony With Blurred Eyes And Ineffectual Bluish 
 Lips, Was Coming Her Hour. Sitting Back In The     Pew, With Her Hands 
 Folded Over Her Prayer-Book, She Said A Little Prayer For Her Straight 
 Young Daughter, Facing Out From The     Altar With Clear, Unafraid Eyes. 
   
   
   
 As Sidney And Max Drew Near The     Door, Joe Drummond, Who Had Been 
 Standing At The     Back Of     The     Church, Turned Quickly And Went Out. He 
 Stumbled, Rather, As If He Could Not See. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 165 
   
 The Supper At The     White Springs Hotel Had Not Been The     Last Supper 
 Carlotta Harrison And Max Wilson Had Taken Together. Carlotta Had 
 Selected For Her Vacation A Small Town Within Easy Motoring Distance Of 
 The City, And Two Or Three Times During Her Two Weeks Off Duty Wilson 
 Had Gone Out To See Her. He Liked Being With Her. She Stimulated Him. 
 For Once That He Could See Sidney, He Saw Carlotta Twice. 
   
   
   
 She Had Kept The     Affair Well In Hand. She Was Playing For High Stakes. 
 She Knew Quite Well The     Kind Of     Man With Whom She Was Dealing--That He 
 Would Pay As Little As Possible. But She Knew, Too, That, Let Him Want A 
 Thing Enough, He Would Pay Any Price For It, Even Marriage. 
   
   
   
 She Was Very Skillful. The     Very Ardor In Her Face Was In Her Favor. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 166 
 Behind Her Hot Eyes Lurked Cold Calculation. She Would Put The     Thing 
 Through, And Show Those Puling Nurses, With Their Pious Eyes And Evening 
 Prayers, A Thing Or Two. 
   
   
   
 During That Entire Vacation He Never Saw Her In Anything More Elaborate 
 Than The     Simplest Of     White Dresses Modestly Open At The     Throat, Sleeves 
 Rolled Up To Show Her Satiny Arms. There Were No Other Boarders At The 
 Little Farmhouse. She Sat For Hours In The     Summer Evenings In The     Square 
 Yard Filled With Apple Trees That Bordered The     Highway, Carefully 
 Posed Over A Book, But With Her Keen Eyes Always On The     Road. She Read 
 Browning, Emerson, Swinburne. Once He Found Her With A Book That She 
 Hastily Concealed. He Insisted On Seeing It, And Secured It. It Was A 
 Book On Brain Surgery. Confronted With It, She Blushed And Dropped Her 
 Eyes. 
   
   
   
 His Delighted Vanity Found In It The     Most Insidious Of     Compliments, As 
 She Had Intended. 
   
   
   
 "I Feel Such An Idiot When I Am With You," She Said. "I Wanted To Know A 
 Little More About The     Things You Do." 
   
   
   
 That Put Their Relationship On A New And Advanced Basis. Thereafter 
 He Occasionally Talked Surgery Instead Of     Sentiment. He Found Her 
 Responsive, Intelligent. His Work, A Sealed Book To His Women Before, 
 Lay Open To Her. 
   
   
   
 Now And Then Their Professional Discussions Ended In Something 
 Different. The     Two Lines Of     Their Interest Converged. 
   
   
   
 "Gad!" He Said One Day. "I Look Forward To These Evenings. I Can Talk 
 Shop With You Without Either Shocking Or Nauseating You. You Are The 
 Most Intelligent Woman I Know--And One Of     The     Prettiest." 
   
   
   
 He Had Stopped The     Machine On The     Crest Of     A Hill For The     Ostensible 
 Purpose Of     Admiring The     View. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 167 
   
 "As Long As You Talk Shop," She Said, "I Feel That There Is Nothing 
 Wrong In Our Being Together; But When You Say The     Other Thing--" 
   
   
   
 "Is It Wrong To Tell A Pretty Woman You Admire Her?" 
   
   
   
 "Under Our Circumstances, Yes." 
   
   
   
 He Twisted Himself Around In The     Seat And Sat Looking At Her. 
   
   
   
 "The Loveliest Mouth In The     World!" He Said, And Kissed Her Suddenly. 
   
   
   
 She Had Expected It For At Least A Week, But Her Surprise Was Well Done. 
 Well Done Also Was Her Silence During The     Homeward Ride. 
   
   
   
 No, She Was Not Angry, She Said. It Was Only That He Had Set Her 
 Thinking. When She Got Out Of     The     Car, She Bade Him Good-Night And 
 Good-Bye. He Only Laughed. 
   
   
   
 "Don't You Trust Me?" He Said, Leaning Out To Her. 
   
   
   
 She Raised Her Dark Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Not That. I Do Not Trust Myself." 
   
   
   
 After That Nothing Could Have Kept Him Away, And She Knew It. 
   
   
   
 "Man Demands Both Danger And Play; Therefore He Selects Woman As The 
 Most Dangerous Of     Toys." A Spice Of     Danger Had Entered Into Their 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 168 
 Relationship. It Had Become Infinitely Piquant. 
   
   
   
 He Motored Out To The     Farm The     Next Day, To Be Told That Miss Harrison 
 Had Gone For A Long Walk And Had Not Said When She Would Be Back. That 
 Pleased Him. Evidently She Was Frightened. Every Man Likes To Think That 
 He Is A Bit Of     A Devil. Dr. Max Settled His Tie, And, Leaving His 
 Car Outside The     Whitewashed Fence, Departed Blithely On Foot In The 
 Direction Carlotta Had Taken. 
   
   
   
 She Knew Her Man, Of     Course. He Found Her, Face Down, Under A Tree, 
 Looking Pale And Worn And Bearing All The     Evidence Of     A Severe Mental 
 Struggle. She Rose In Confusion When She Heard His Step, And Retreated A 
 Foot Or Two, With Her Hands Out Before Her. 
   
   
   
 "How Dare You?" She Cried. "How Dare You Follow Me! I--I Have Got To 
 Have A Little Time Alone. I Have Got To Think Things Out." 
   
   
   
 He Knew It Was Play-Acting, But Rather Liked It; And, Because He Was 
 Quite As Skillful As She Was, He Struck A Match On The     Trunk Of     The     Tree 
 And Lighted A Cigarette Before He Answered. 
   
   
   
 "I Was Afraid Of     This," He Said, Playing Up. "You Take It Entirely Too 
 Hard. I Am Not Really A Villain, Carlotta." 
   
   
   
 It Was The     First Time He Had Used Her Name. 
   
   
   
 "Sit Down And Let Us Talk Things Over." 
   
   
   
 She Sat Down At A Safe Distance, And Looked Across The     Little Clearing 
 To Him With The     Somber Eyes That Were Her Great Asset. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 169 
 "You Can Afford To Be Very Calm," She Said, "Because This Is Only Play 
 To You; I Know It. I've Known It All Along. I'm A Good Listener And 
 Not--Unattractive. But What Is Play For You Is Not Necessarily Play For 
 Me. I Am Going Away From Here." 
   
   
   
 For The     First Time, He Found Himself Believing In Her Sincerity. Why, 
 The Girl Was White. He Didn't Want To Hurt Her. If She Cried--He Was At 
 The Mercy Of     Any Woman Who Cried. 
   
   
   
 "Give Up Your Training?" 
   
   
   
 "What Else Can I Do? This Sort Of     Thing Cannot Go On, Dr. Max." 
   
   
   
 She Did Cry Then--Real Tears; And He Went Over Beside Her And Took Her 
 In His Arms. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Do That," He Said. "Please Don't Do That. You Make Me Feel Like 
 A Scoundrel, And I've Only Been Taking A Little Bit Of     Happiness. That's 
 All. I Swear It." 
   
   
   
 She Lifted Her Head From His Shoulder. 
   
   
   
 "You Mean You Are Happy With Me?" 
   
   
   
 "Very, Very Happy," Said Dr. Max, And Kissed Her Again On The     Lips. 
   
   
   
   
 The One Element Carlotta Had Left Out Of     Her Calculations Was Herself. 
 She Had Known The     Man, Had Taken The     Situation At Its Proper Value. But 
 She Had Left Out This Important Factor In The     Equation,--That Factor 
 Which In Every Relationship Between Man And Woman Determines The 
 Equation,--The Woman. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 170 
   
   
 Into Her Calculating Ambition Had Come A New And Destroying Element. She 
 Who, Like K. In His Little Room On The     Street, Had Put Aside Love And 
 The Things Thereof, Found That It Would Not Be Put Aside. By The     End Of 
 Her Short Vacation Carlotta Harrison Was Wildly In Love With The     Younger 
 Wilson. 
   
   
   
 They Continued To Meet, Not As Often As Before, But Once A Week, 
 Perhaps. The     Meetings Were Full Of     Danger Now; And If For The     Girl They 
 Lost By This Quality, They Gained Attraction For The     Man. She Was Shrewd 
 Enough To Realize Her Own Situation. The     Thing Had Gone Wrong. She 
 Cared, And He Did Not. It Was All A Game Now, Not Hers. 
   
   
   
 All Women Are Intuitive; Women In Love Are Dangerously So. As Well As 
 She Knew That His Passion For Her Was Not The     Real Thing, So Also She 
 Realized That There Was Growing Up In His Heart Something Akin To The 
 Real Thing For Sidney Page. Suspicion Became Certainty After A Talk 
 They Had Over The     Supper Table At A Country Road-House The     Day After 
 Christine's Wedding. 
   
   
   
 "How Was The     Wedding--Tiresome?" She Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Thrilling! There's Always Something Thrilling To Me In A Man Tying 
 Himself Up For Life To One Woman. It's--It's So Reckless." 
   
   
   
 Her Eyes Narrowed. "That's Not Exactly The     Law And The     Prophets, Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "It's The     Truth. To Think Of     Selecting Out Of     All The     World One Woman, 
 And Electing To Spend The     Rest Of     One's Days With Her! Although--" 
   
   
   
 His Eyes Looked Past Carlotta Into Distance. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 171 
   
 "Sidney Page Was One Of     The     Bridesmaids," He Said Irrelevantly. "She Was 
 Lovelier Than The     Bride." 
   
   
   
 "Pretty, But Stupid," Said Carlotta. "I Like Her. I've Really Tried To 
 Teach Her Things, But--You Know--" She Shrugged Her Shoulders. 
   
   
   
 Dr. Max Was Learning Wisdom. If There Was A Twinkle In His Eye, He 
 Veiled It Discreetly. But, Once Again In The     Machine, He Bent Over And 
 Put His Cheek Against Hers. 
   
   
   
 "You Little Cat! You're Jealous," He Said Exultantly. 
   
   
   
 Nevertheless, Although He Might Smile, The     Image Of     Sidney Lay Very 
 Close To His Heart Those Autumn Days. And Carlotta Knew It. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Came Off Night Duty The     Middle Of     November. The     Night Duty Had 
 Been A Time Of     Comparative Peace To Carlotta. There Were No Evenings 
 When Dr. Max Could Bring Sidney Back To The     Hospital In His Car. 
   
   
   
 Sidney's Half-Days At Home Were Occasions For Agonies Of     Jealousy On 
 Carlotta's Part. On Such An Occasion, A Month After The     Wedding, She 
 Could Not Contain Herself. She Pleaded Her Old Excuse Of     Headache, And 
 Took The     Trolley To A Point Near The     End Of     The     Street. After Twilight 
 Fell, She Slowly Walked The     Length Of     The     Street. Christine And Palmer 
 Had Not Returned From Their Wedding Journey. The     November Evening Was 
 Not Cold, And On The     Little Balcony Sat Sidney And Dr. Max. K. Was 
 There, Too, Had She Only Known It, Sitting Back In The     Shadow And Saying 
 Little, His Steady Eyes On Sidney's Profile. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 172 
 But This Carlotta Did Not Know. She Went On Down The     Street In A Frenzy 
 Of Jealous Anger. 
   
   
   
 After That Two Ideas Ran Concurrent In Carlotta's Mind: One Was To Get 
 Sidney Out Of     The     Way, The     Other Was To Make Wilson Propose To Her. In 
 Her Heart She Knew That On The     First Depended The     Second. 
   
   
   
 A Week Later She Made The     Same Frantic Excursion, But With A Different 
 Result. Sidney Was Not In Sight, Or Wilson. But Standing On The     Wooden 
 Doorstep Of     The     Little House Was Le Moyne. The     Ailanthus Trees Were 
 Bare At That Time, Throwing Gaunt Arms Upward To The     November Sky. The 
 Street-Lamp, Which In The     Summer Left The     Doorstep In The     Shadow, Now 
 Shone Through The     Branches And Threw Into Strong Relief Le Moyne's Tall 
 Figure And Set Face. Carlotta Saw Him Too Late To Retreat. But He 
 Did Not See Her. She Went On, Startled, Her Busy Brain Scheming Anew. 
 Another Element Had Entered Into Her Plotting. It Was The     First Time 
 She Had Known That K. Lived In The     Page House. It Gave Her A Sense Of 
 Uncertainty And Deadly Fear. 
   
   
   
 She Made Her First Friendly Overture Of     Many Days To Sidney The 
 Following Day. They Met In The     Locker-Room In The     Basement Where The 
 Street Clothing For The     Ward Patients Was Kept. Here, Rolled In Bundles 
 And Ticketed, Side By Side Lay The     Heterogeneous Garments In Which 
 The Patients Had Met Accident Or Illness. Rags And Tidiness, Filth And 
 Cleanliness, Lay Almost Touching. 
   
   
   
 Far Away On The     Other Side Of     The     White-Washed Basement, Men Were 
 Unloading Gleaming Cans Of     Milk. Floods Of     Sunlight Came Down The 
 Cellar-Way, Touching Their White Coats And Turning The     Cans To Silver. 
 Everywhere Was The     Religion Of     The     Hospital, Which Is Order. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 173 
 Sidney, Harking Back From Recent Slights To The     Staircase Conversation 
 Of Her Night Duty, Smiled At Carlotta Cheerfully. 
   
   
   
 "A Miracle Is Happening," She Said. "Grace Irving Is Going Out To-Day. 
 When One Remembers How Ill She Was And How We Thought She Could Not 
 Live, It's Rather A Triumph, Isn't It?" 
   
   
   
 "Are Those Her Clothes?" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Examined With Some Dismay The     Elaborate Negligee Garments In Her 
 Hand. 
   
   
   
 "She Can't Go Out In Those; I Shall Have To Lend Her Something." A 
 Little Of     The     Light Died Out Of     Her Face. "She's Had A Hard Fight, And 
 She Has Won," She Said. "But When I Think Of     What She's Probably Going 
 Back To--" 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Shrugged Her Shoulders. 
   
   
   
 "It's All In The     Day's Work," She Observed Indifferently. "You Can Take 
 Them Up Into The     Kitchen And Give Them Steady Work Paring Potatoes, Or 
 Put Them In The     Laundry Ironing. In The     End It's The     Same Thing. They 
 All Go Back." 
   
   
   
 She Drew A Package From The     Locker And Looked At It Ruefully. 
   
   
   
 "Well, What Do You Know About This? Here's A Woman Who Came In In A 
 Nightgown And Pair Of     Slippers. And Now She Wants To Go Out In Half An 
 Hour!" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 174 
   
   
 She Turned, On Her Way Out Of     The     Locker-Room, And Shot A Quick Glance 
 At Sidney. 
   
   
   
 "I Happened To Be On Your Street The     Other Night," She Said. "You Live 
 Across The     Street From Wilsons', Don't You?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes." 
   
   
   
 "I Thought So; I Had Heard You Speak Of     The     House. Your--Your Brother 
 Was Standing On The     Steps." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Laughed. 
   
   
   
 "I Have No Brother. That's A Roomer, A Mr. Le Moyne. It Isn't Really 
 Right To Call Him A Roomer; He's One Of     The     Family Now." 
   
   
   
 "Le Moyne!" 
   
   
   
 He Had Even Taken Another Name. It Had Hit Him Hard, For Sure. 
   
   
   
 K.'S Name Had Struck An Always Responsive Chord In Sidney. The     Two Girls 
 Went Toward The     Elevator Together. With A Very Little Encouragement, 
 Sidney Talked Of     K. She Was Pleased At Miss Harrison's Friendly Tone, 
 Glad That Things Were All Right Between Them Again. At Her Floor, She 
 Put A Timid Hand On The     Girl's Arm. 
   
   
   
 "I Was Afraid I Had Offended You Or Displeased You," She Said. "I'm So 
 Glad It Isn't So." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 175 
   
 Carlotta Shivered Under Her Hand. 
   
   
   
 Things Were Not Going Any Too Well With K. True, He Had Received His 
 Promotion At The     Office, And With This Present Affluence Of     Twenty-Two 
 Dollars A Week He Was Able To Do Several Things. Mrs. Rosenfeld Now 
 Washed And Ironed One Day A Week At The     Little House, So That Katie 
 Might Have More Time To Look After Anna. He Had Increased Also The 
 Amount Of     Money That He Periodically Sent East. 
   
   
   
 So Far, Well Enough. The     Thing That Rankled And Filled Him With A Sense 
 Of Failure Was Max Wilson's Attitude. It Was Not Unfriendly; It Was, 
 Indeed, Consistently Respectful, Almost Reverential. But He Clearly 
 Considered Le Moyne's Position Absurd. 
   
   
   
 There Was No True Comradeship Between The     Two Men; But There Was 
 Beginning To Be Constant Association, And Lately A Certain Amount Of 
 Friction. They Thought Differently About Almost Everything. 
   
   
   
 Wilson Began To Bring All His Problems To Le Moyne. There Were Long 
 Consultations In That Small Upper Room. Perhaps More Than One Man Or 
 Woman Who Did Not Know Of     K.'S Existence Owed His Life To Him That Fall. 
   
   
   
 Under K.'S Direction, Max Did Marvels. Cases Began To Come In To Him 
 From The     Surrounding Towns. To His Own Daring Was Added A New And 
 Remarkable Technique. But Le Moyne, Who Had Found Resignation If Not 
 Content, Was Once Again In Touch With The     Work He Loved. There Were 
 Times When, Having Thrashed A Case Out Together And Outlined The     Next 
 Day's Work For Max, He Would Walk For Hours Into The     Night Out Over The 
 Hills, Fighting His Battle. The     Longing Was On Him To Be In The     Thick 
 Of Things Again. The     Thought Of     The     Gas Office And Its Deadly Round 
 Sickened Him. 
   
   
   
 It Was On One Of     His Long Walks That K. Found Tillie. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 176 
   
 It Was December Then, Gray And Raw, With A Wet Snow That Changed To 
 Rain As It Fell. The     Country Roads Were Ankle-Deep With Mud, The     Wayside 
 Paths Thick With Sodden Leaves. The     Dreariness Of     The     Countryside That 
 Saturday Afternoon Suited His Mood. He Had Ridden To The     End Of     The 
 Street-Car Line, And Started His Walk From There. As Was His Custom, He 
 Wore No Overcoat, But A Short Sweater Under His Coat. Somewhere Along 
 The Road He Had Picked Up A Mongrel Dog, And, As If In Sheer Desire For 
 Human Society, It Trotted Companionably At His Heels. 
   
   
   
 Seven Miles From The     End Of     The     Car Line He Found A Road-House, And 
 Stopped In For A Glass Of     Scotch. He Was Chilled Through. The     Dog 
 Went In With Him, And Stood Looking Up Into His Face. It Was As If He 
 Submitted, But Wondered Why This Indoors, With The     Scents Of     The     Road 
 Ahead And The     Trails Of     Rabbits Over The     Fields. 
   
   
   
 The House Was Set In A Valley At The     Foot Of     Two Hills. Through The     Mist 
 Of The     December Afternoon, It Had Loomed Pleasantly Before Him. The     Door 
 Was Ajar, And He Stepped Into A Little Hall Covered With Ingrain Carpet. 
 To The     Right Was The     Dining-Room, The     Table Covered With A White Cloth, 
 And In Its Exact Center An Uncompromising Bunch Of     Dried Flowers. To The 
 Left, The     Typical Parlor Of     Such Places. It Might Have Been The     Parlor 
 Of The     White Springs Hotel In Duplicate, Plush Self-Rocker And All. Over 
 Everything Was Silence And A Pervading Smell Of     Fresh Varnish. The     House 
 Was Aggressive With New Paint--The Sagging Old Floors Shone With It, The 
 Doors Gleamed. 
   
   
   
 "Hello!" Called K. 
   
   
   
 There Were Slow Footsteps Upstairs, The     Closing Of     A Bureau Drawer, 
 The Rustle Of     A Woman's Dress Coming Down The     Stairs. K., Standing 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 177 
 Uncertainly On A Carpet Oasis That Was The     Center Of     The     Parlor Varnish, 
 Stripped Off His Sweater. 
   
   
   
 "Not Very Busy Here This Afternoon!" He Said To The     Unseen Female On The 
 Staircase. Then He Saw Her. It Was Tillie. She Put A Hand Against The 
 Doorframe To Steady Herself. Tillie Surely, But A New Tillie! With Her 
 Hair Loosened Around Her Face, A Fresh Blue Chintz Dress Open At The 
 Throat, A Black Velvet Bow On Her Breast, Here Was A Tillie Fuller, 
 Infinitely More Attractive, Than He Had Remembered Her. But She Did Not 
 Smile At Him. There Was Something About Her Eyes Not Unlike The     Dog's 
 Expression, Submissive, But Questioning. 
   
   
   
 "Well, You've Found Me, Mr. Le Moyne." And, When He Held Out His Hand, 
 Smiling: "I Just Had To Do It, Mr. K." 
   
   
   
 "And How's Everything Going? You Look Mighty Fine And--Happy, Tillie." 
   
   
   
 "I'm All Right. Mr. Schwitter's Gone To The     Postoffice. He'll Be Back At 
 Five. Will You Have A Cup Of     Tea, Or Will You Have Something Else?" 
   
   
   
 The Instinct Of     The     Street Was Still Strong In Tillie. The     Street Did 
 Not Approve Of     "Something Else." 
   
   
   
 "Scotch-And-Soda," Said Le Moyne. "And Shall I Buy A Ticket For You To 
 Punch?" 
   
   
   
 But She Only Smiled Faintly. He Was Sorry He Had Made The     Blunder. 
 Evidently The     Street And All That Pertained Was A Sore Subject. 
   
   
   
 So This Was Tillie's New Home! It Was For This That She Had Exchanged 
 The Virginal Integrity Of     Her Life At Mrs. Mckee's--For This Wind-Swept 
 Little House, Tidily Ugly, Infinitely Lonely. There Were Two Crayon 
 Enlargements Over The     Mantel. One Was Schwitter, Evidently. The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 178 
 Other Was The     Paper-Doll Wife. K. Wondered What Curious Instinct Of 
 Self-Abnegation Had Caused Tillie To Leave The     Wife There Undisturbed. 
 Back Of     Its Position Of     Honor He Saw The     Girl's Realization Of     Her Own 
 Situation. On A Wooden Shelf, Exactly Between The     Two Pictures, Was 
 Another Vase Of     Dried Flowers. 
   
   
   
 Tillie Brought The     Scotch, Already Mixed, In A Tall Glass. K. Would 
 Have Preferred To Mix It Himself, But The     Scotch Was Good. He Felt A New 
 Respect For Mr. Schwitter. 
   
   
   
 "You Gave Me A Turn At First," Said Tillie. "But I Am Right Glad To See 
 You, Mr. Le Moyne. Now That The     Roads Are Bad, Nobody Comes Very Much. 
 It's Lonely." 
   
   
   
 Until Now, K. And Tillie, When They Met, Had Met Conversationally On The 
 Common Ground Of     Food. They No Longer Had That, And Between Them Both 
 Lay Like A Barrier Their Last Conversation. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Happy, Tillie?" Said K. Suddenly. 
   
   
   
 "I Expected You'd Ask Me That. I've Been Thinking What To Say." 
   
   
   
 Her Reply Set Him Watching Her Face. More Attractive It Certainly Was, 
 But Happy? There Was A Wistfulness About Tillie's Mouth That Set Him 
 Wondering. 
   
   
   
 "Is He Good To You?" 
   
   
   
 "He's About The     Best Man On Earth. He's Never Said A Cross Word To 
 Me--Even At First, When I Was Panicky And Scared At Every Sound." 
   
   
   
 Le Moyne Nodded Understandingly. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 179 
   
   
   
 "I Burned A Lot Of     Victuals When I First Came, Running Off And Hiding 
 When I Heard People Around The     Place. It Used To Seem To Me That What 
 I'd Done Was Written On My Face. But He Never Said A Word." 
   
   
   
 "That's Over Now?" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Run. I Am Still Frightened." 
   
   
   
 "Then It Has Been Worth While?" 
   
   
   
 Tillie Glanced Up At The     Two Pictures Over The     Mantel. 
   
   
   
 "Sometimes It Is--When He Comes In Tired, And I've A Chicken Ready Or 
 Some Fried Ham And Eggs For His Supper, And I See Him Begin To Look 
 Rested. He Lights His Pipe, And Many An Evening He Helps Me With The 
 Dishes. He's Happy; He's Getting Fat." 
   
   
   
 "But You?" Le Moyne Persisted. 
   
   
   
 "I Wouldn't Go Back To Where I Was, But I Am Not Happy, Mr. Le Moyne. 
 There's No Use Pretending. I Want A Baby. All Along I've Wanted A Baby. 
 He Wants One. This Place Is His, And He'd Like A Boy To Come Into It 
 When He's Gone. But, My God! If I Did Have One; What Would It Be?" 
   
   
   
 K.'S Eyes Followed Hers To The     Picture And The     Everlastings Underneath. 
   
   
   
 "And She--There Isn't Any Prospect Of     Her--?" 
   
   
   
 "No." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 180 
 There Was No Solution To Tillie's Problem. Le Moyne, Standing On The 
 Hearth And Looking Down At Her, Realized That, After All, Tillie Must 
 Work Out Her Own Salvation. He Could Offer Her No Comfort. 
   
   
   
 They Talked Far Into The     Growing Twilight Of     The     Afternoon. Tillie Was 
 Hungry For News Of     The     Street: Must Know Of     Christine's Wedding, Of 
 Harriet, Of     Sidney In Her Hospital. And When He Had Told Her All, She 
 Sat Silent, Rolling Her Handkerchief In Her Fingers. Then:-- 
   
   
   
 "Take The     Four Of     Us," She Said Suddenly,--"Christine Lorenz And Sidney 
 Page And Miss Harriet And Me,--And Which One Would You Have Picked To 
 Go Wrong Like This? I Guess, From The     Looks Of     Things, Most Folks Would 
 Have Thought It Would Be The     Lorenz Girl. They'd Have Picked Harriet 
 Kennedy For The     Hospital, And Me For The     Dressmaking, And It Would Have 
 Been Sidney Page That Got Married And Had An Automobile. Well, That's 
 Life." 
   
   
   
 She Looked Up At K. Shrewdly. 
   
   
   
 "There Were Some People Out Here Lately. They Didn't Know Me, And I 
 Heard Them Talking. They Said Sidney Page Was Going To Marry Dr. Max 
 Wilson." 
   
   
   
 "Possibly. I Believe There Is No Engagement Yet." 
   
   
   
 He Had Finished With His Glass. Tillie Rose To Take It Away. As She 
 Stood Before Him She Looked Up Into His Face. 
   
   
   
 "If You Like Her As Well As I Think You Do, Mr. Le Moyne, You Won't Let 
 Him Get Her." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 14 Pg 181 
 "I Am Afraid That's Not Up To Me, Is It? What Would I Do With A Wife, 
 Tillie?" 
   
   
   
 "You'd Be Faithful To Her. That's More Than He Would Be. I Guess, In The 
 Long Run, That Would Count More Than Money." 
   
   
   
 That Was What K. Took Home With Him After His Encounter With Tillie. He 
 Pondered It On His Way Back To The     Street-Car, As He Struggled Against 
 The Wind. The     Weather Had Changed. Wagon-Tracks Along The     Road Were 
 Filled With Water And Had Begun To Freeze. The     Rain Had Turned To A 
 Driving Sleet That Cut His Face. Halfway To The     Trolley Line, The     Dog 
 Turned Off Into A By-Road. K. Did Not Miss Him. The     Dog Stared After 
 Him, One Foot Raised. Once Again His Eyes Were Like Tillie's, As She Had 
 Waved Good-Bye From The     Porch. 
   
   
   
 His Head Sunk On His Breast, K. Covered Miles Of     Road With His Long, 
 Swinging Pace, And Fought His Battle. Was Tillie Right, After All, And 
 Had He Been Wrong? Why Should He Efface Himself, If It Meant Sidney's 
 Unhappiness? Why Not Accept Wilson's Offer And Start Over Again? Then 
 If Things Went Well--The Temptation Was Strong That Stormy Afternoon. He 
 Put It From Him At Last, Because Of     The     Conviction That Whatever He Did 
 Would Make No Change In Sidney's Ultimate Decision. If She Cared Enough 
 For Wilson, She Would Marry Him. He Felt That She Cared Enough. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 15 Pg 182 
   
   
 Palmer And Christine Returned From Their Wedding Trip The     Day K. 
 Discovered Tillie. Anna Page Made Much Of     The     Arrival, Insisted On 
 Dinner For Them That Night At The     Little House, Must Help Christine 
 Unpack Her Trunks And Arrange Her Wedding Gifts About The     Apartment. She 
 Was Brighter Than She Had Been For Days, More Interested. The     Wonders Of 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 15 Pg 183 
 The Trousseau Filled Her With Admiration And A Sort Of     Jealous Envy For 
 Sidney, Who Could Have None Of     These Things. In A Pathetic Sort Of     Way, 
 She Mothered Christine In Lieu Of     Her Own Daughter. 
   
   
   
 And It Was Her Quick Eye That Discerned Something Wrong. Christine Was 
 Not Quite Happy. Under Her Excitement Was An Undercurrent Of     Reserve. 
 Anna, Rich In Maternity If In Nothing Else, Felt It, And In Reply To 
 Some Speech Of     Christine's That Struck Her As Hard, Not Quite Fitting, 
 She Gave Her A Gentle Admonishing. 
   
   
   
 "Married Life Takes A Little Adjusting, My Dear," She Said. "After We 
 Have Lived To Ourselves For A Number Of     Years, It Is Not Easy To Live 
 For Some One Else." 
   
   
   
 Christine Straightened From The     Tea-Table She Was Arranging. 
   
   
   
 "That's True, Of     Course. But Why Should The     Woman Do All The     Adjusting?" 
   
   
   
 "Men Are More Set," Said Poor Anna, Who Had Never Been Set In Anything 
 In Her Life. "It Is Harder For Them To Give In. And, Of     Course, Palmer 
 Is Older, And His Habits--" 
   
   
   
 "The Less Said About Palmer's Habits The     Better," Flashed Christine. "I 
 Appear To Have Married A Bunch Of     Habits." 
   
   
   
 She Gave Over Her Unpacking, And Sat Down Listlessly By The     Fire, While 
 Anna Moved About, Busy With The     Small Activities That Delighted Her. 
   
   
   
 Six Weeks Of     Palmer's Society In Unlimited Amounts Had Bored Christine 
 To Distraction. She Sat With Folded Hands And Looked Into A Future That 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 15 Pg 184 
 Seemed To Include Nothing But Palmer: Palmer Asleep With His Mouth Open; 
 Palmer Shaving Before Breakfast, And Irritable Until He Had Had His 
 Coffee; Palmer Yawning Over The     Newspaper. 
   
   
   
 And There Was A Darker Side To The     Picture Than That. There Was A Vision 
 Of Palmer Slipping Quietly Into His Room And Falling Into The     Heavy 
 Sleep, Not Of     Drunkenness Perhaps, But Of     Drink. That Had Happened 
 Twice. She Knew Now That It Would Happen Again And Again, As Long As He 
 Lived. Drinking Leads To Other Things. The     Letter She Had Received On 
 Her Wedding Day Was Burned Into Her Brain. There Would Be That In The 
 Future Too, Probably. 
   
   
   
 Christine Was Not Without Courage. She Was Making A Brave Clutch 
 At Happiness. But That Afternoon Of     The     First Day At Home She Was 
 Terrified. She Was Glad When Anna Went And Left Her Alone By Her Fire. 
   
   
   
 But When She Heard A Step In The     Hall, She Opened The     Door Herself. She 
 Had Determined To Meet Palmer With A Smile. Tears Brought Nothing; 
 She Had Learned That Already. Men Liked Smiling Women And Good Cheer. 
 "Daughters Of     Joy," They Called Girls Like The     One On The     Avenue. So She 
 Opened The     Door Smiling. 
   
   
   
 But It Was K. In The     Hall. She Waited While, With His Back To Her, He 
 Shook Himself Like A Great Dog. When He Turned, She Was Watching Him. 
   
   
   
 "You!" Said Le Moyne. "Why, Welcome Home." 
   
   
   
 He Smiled Down At Her, His Kindly Eyes Lighting. 
   
   
   
 "It's Good To Be Home And To See You Again. Won't You Come In To My 
 Fire?" 
   
   
   
 "I'm Wet." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 15 Pg 185 
   
   
 "All The     More Reason Why You Should Come," She Cried Gayly, And Held The 
 Door Wide. 
   
   
   
 The Little Parlor Was Cheerful With Fire And Soft Lamps, Bright With 
 Silver Vases Full Of     Flowers. K. Stepped Inside And Took A Critical 
 Survey Of     The     Room. 
   
   
   
 "Well!" He Said. "Between Us We Have Made A Pretty Good Job Of     This, I 
 With The     Paper And The     Wiring, And You With Your Pretty Furnishings And 
 Your Pretty Self." 
   
   
   
 He Glanced At Her Appreciatively. Christine Saw His Approval, And Was 
 Happier Than She Had Been For Weeks. She Put On The     Thousand Little Airs 
 And Graces That Were A Part Of     Her--Held Her Chin High, Looked Up At 
 Him With The     Little Appealing Glances That She Had Found Were Wasted On 
 Palmer. She Lighted The     Spirit-Lamp To Make Tea, Drew Out The     Best Chair 
 For Him, And Patted A Cushion With Her Well-Cared-For Hands. 
   
   
   
 "A Big Chair For A Big Man!" She Said. "And See, Here's A Footstool." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Ridiculously Fond Of     Being Babied," Said K., And Quite Basked In 
 His New Atmosphere Of     Well-Being. This Was Better Than His Empty Room 
 Upstairs, Than Tramping Along Country Roads, Than His Own Thoughts. 
   
   
   
 "And Now, How Is Everything?" Asked Christine From Across The     Fire. "Do 
 Tell Me All The     Scandal Of     The     Street." 
   
   
   
 "There Has Been No Scandal Since You Went Away," Said K. And, Because 
 Each Was Glad Not To Be Left To His Own Thoughts, They Laughed At This 
 Bit Of     Unconscious Humor. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 15 Pg 186 
   
   
 "Seriously," Said Le Moyne, "We Have Been Very Quiet. I Have Had My 
 Salary Raised And Am Now Rejoicing In Twenty-Two Dollars A Week. I 
 Am Still Not Accustomed To It. Just When I Had All My Ideas Fixed For 
 Fifteen, I Get Twenty-Two And Have To Reassemble Them. I Am Disgustingly 
 Rich." 
   
   
   
 "It Is Very Disagreeable When One's Income Becomes A Burden," Said 
 Christine Gravely. 
   
   
   
 She Was Finding In Le Moyne Something That She Needed Just Then--A 
 Solidity, A Sort Of     Dependability, That Had Nothing To Do With 
 Heaviness. She Felt That Here Was A Man She Could Trust, Almost Confide 
 In. She Liked His Long Hands, His Shabby But Well-Cut Clothes, His Fine 
 Profile With Its Strong Chin. She Left Off Her Little Affectations,--A 
 Tribute To His Own Lack Of     Them,--And Sat Back In Her Chair, Watching 
 The Fire. 
   
   
   
 When K. Chose, He Could Talk Well. The     Howes Had Been To Bermuda On 
 Their Wedding Trip. He Knew Bermuda; That Gave Them A Common Ground. 
 Christine Relaxed Under His Steady Voice. As For K., He Frankly Enjoyed 
 The Little Visit--Drew Himself At Last With Regret Out Of     His Chair. 
   
   
   
 "You've Been Very Nice To Ask Me In, Mrs. Howe," He Said. "I Hope You 
 Will Allow Me To Come Again. But, Of     Course, You Are Going To Be Very 
 Gay." 
   
   
   
 It Seemed To Christine She Would Never Be Gay Again. She Did Not 
 Want Him To Go Away. The     Sound Of     His Deep Voice Gave Her A Sense Of 
 Security. She Liked The     Clasp Of     The     Hand He Held Out To Her, When At 
 Last He Made A Move Toward The     Door. 
   
   
   
 "Tell Mr. Howe I Am Sorry He Missed Our Little Party," Said Le Moyne. 
 "And--Thank You." 
   
   
   
 "Will You Come Again?" Asked Christine Rather Wistfully. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 15 Pg 187 
   
 "Just As Often As You Ask Me." 
   
   
   
 As He Closed The     Door Behind Him, There Was A New Light In Christine's 
 Eyes. Things Were Not Right, But, After All, They Were Not Hopeless. One 
 Might Still Have Friends, Big And Strong, Steady Of     Eye And Voice. When 
 Palmer Came Home, The     Smile She Gave Him Was Not Forced. 
   
   
   
 The Day's Exertion Had Been Bad For Anna. Le Moyne Found Her On The 
 Couch In The     Transformed Sewing-Room, And Gave Her A Quick Glance Of 
 Apprehension. She Was Propped Up High With Pillows, With A Bottle Of 
 Aromatic Ammonia Beside Her. 
   
   
   
 "Just--Short Of     Breath," She Panted. "I--I Must Get Down. Sidney--Is 
 Coming Home--To Supper; And--The Others--Palmer And--" 
   
   
   
 That Was As Far As She Got. K., Watch In Hand, Found Her Pulse Thin, 
 Stringy, Irregular. He Had Been Prepared For Some Such Emergency, And He 
 Hurried Into His Room For Amyl-Nitrate. When He Came Back She Was Almost 
 Unconscious. There Was No Time Even To Call Katie. He Broke The     Capsule 
 In A Towel, And Held It Over Her Face. After A Time The     Spasm Relaxed, 
 But Her Condition Remained Alarming. 
   
   
   
 Harriet, Who Had Come Home By That Time, Sat By The     Couch And Held Her 
 Sister's Hand. Only Once In The     Next Hour Or So Did She Speak. They Had 
 Sent For Dr. Ed, But He Had Not Come Yet. Harriet Was Too Wretched To 
 Notice The     Professional Manner In Which K. Set To Work Over Anna. 
   
   
   
 "I've Been A Very Hard Sister To Her," She Said. "If You Can Pull Her 
 Through, I'll Try To Make Up For It." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 15 Pg 188 
 Christine Sat On The     Stairs Outside, Frightened And Helpless. They Had 
 Sent For Sidney; But The     Little House Had No Telephone, And The     Message 
 Was Slow In Getting Off. 
   
   
   
 At Six O'clock Dr. Ed Came Panting Up The     Stairs And Into The     Room. K. 
 Stood Back. 
   
   
   
 "Well, This Is Sad, Harriet," Said Dr. Ed. "Why In The     Name Of     Heaven, 
 When I Wasn't Around, Didn't You Get Another Doctor. If She Had Had Some 
 Amyl-Nitrate--" 
   
   
   
 "I Gave Her Some Nitrate Of     Amyl," Said K. Quietly. "There Was Really No 
 Time To Send For Anybody. She Almost Went Under At Half-Past Five." 
   
   
   
 Max Had Kept His Word, And Even Dr. Ed Did Not Suspect K.'S Secret. He 
 Gave A Quick Glance At This Tall Young Man Who Spoke So Quietly Of     What 
 He Had Done For The     Sick Woman, And Went On With His Work. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Arrived A Little After Six, And From That Moment The     Confusion In 
 The Sick-Room Was At An End. She Moved Christine From The     Stairs, 
 Where Katie On Her Numerous Errands Must Crawl Over Her; Set Harriet To 
 Warming Her Mother's Bed And Getting It Ready; Opened Windows, Brought 
 Order And Quiet. And Then, With Death In Her Eyes, She Took Up Her 
 Position Beside Her Mother. This Was No Time For Weeping; That Would 
 Come Later. Once She Turned To K., Standing Watchfully Beside Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Think You Have Known This For A Long Time," She Said. And, When He 
 Did Not Answer: "Why Did You Let Me Stay Away From Her? It Would Have 
 Been Such A Little Time!" 
   
   
   
 "We Were Trying To Do Our Best For Both Of     You," He Replied. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 15 Pg 189 
   
 Anna Was Unconscious And Sinking Fast. One Thought Obsessed Sidney. 
 She Repeated It Over And Over. It Came As A Cry From The     Depths Of     The 
 Girl's New Experience. 
   
   
   
 "She Has Had So Little Of     Life," She Said, Over And Over. "So Little! 
 Just This Street. She Never Knew Anything Else." 
   
   
   
 And Finally K. Took It Up. 
   
   
   
 "After All, Sidney," He Said, "The Street Is Life: The     World Is Only 
 Many Streets. She Had A Great Deal. She Had Love And Content, And She 
 Had You." 
   
   
   
 Anna Died A Little After Midnight, A Quiet Passing, So That Only Sidney 
 And The     Two Men Knew When She Went Away. It Was Harriet Who Collapsed. 
 During All That Long Evening She Had Sat Looking Back Over Years Of 
 Small Unkindnesses. The     Thorn Of     Anna's Inefficiency Had Always Rankled 
 In Her Flesh. She Had Been Hard, Uncompromising, Thwarted. And Now It 
 Was Forever Too Late. 
   
   
   
 K. Had Watched Sidney Carefully. Once He Thought She Was Fainting, And 
 Went To Her. But She Shook Her Head. 
   
   
   
 "I Am All Right. Do You Think You Could Get Them All Out Of     The     Room And 
 Let Me Have Her Alone For Just A Few Minutes?" 
   
   
   
 He Cleared The     Room, And Took Up His Vigil Outside The     Door. And, As He 
 Stood There, He Thought Of     What He Had Said To Sidney About The     Street. 
 It Was A World Of     Its Own. Here In This Very House Were Death And 
 Separation; Harriet's Starved Life; Christine And Palmer Beginning A 
 Long And Doubtful Future Together; Himself, A Failure, And An Impostor. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 15 Pg 190 
 When He Opened The     Door Again, Sidney Was Standing By Her Mother's Bed. 
 He Went To Her, And She Turned And Put Her Head Against His Shoulder 
 Like A Tired Child. 
   
   
   
 "Take Me Away, K.," She Said Pitifully. 
   
   
   
 And, With His Arm Around Her, He Led Her Out Of     The     Room. 
   
   
   
 Outside Of     Her Small Immediate Circle Anna's Death Was Hardly Felt. 
 The Little House Went On Much As Before. Harriet Carried Back To Her 
 Business A Heaviness Of     Spirit That Made It Difficult To Bear With 
 The Small Irritations Of     Her Day. Perhaps Anna's Incapacity, Which Had 
 Always Annoyed Her, Had Been Physical. She Must Have Had Her Trouble A 
 Longtime. She Remembered Other Women Of     The     Street Who Had Crept Through 
 Inefficient Days, And Had At Last Laid Down Their Burdens And Closed 
 Their Mild Eyes, To The     Lasting Astonishment Of     Their Families. What Did 
 They Think About, These Women, As They Pottered About? Did They Resent 
 The Impatience That Met Their Lagging Movements, The     Indifference 
 That Would Not See How They Were Failing? Hot Tears Fell On Harriet's 
 Fashion-Book As It Lay On Her Knee. Not Only For Anna--For Anna's 
 Prototypes Everywhere. 
   
   
   
 On Sidney--And In Less Measure, Of     Course, On K.--Fell The     Real Brunt Of 
 The Disaster. Sidney Kept Up Well Until After The     Funeral, But Went Down 
 The Next Day With A Low Fever. 
   
   
   
 "Overwork And Grief," Dr. Ed Said, And Sternly Forbade The     Hospital 
 Again Until Christmas. Morning And Evening K. Stopped At Her Door And 
 Inquired For Her, And Morning And Evening Came Sidney's Reply:-- 
   
   
   
 "Much Better. I'll Surely Be Up To-Morrow!" 
   
   
   
 But The     Days Dragged On And She Did Not Get About. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 15 Pg 191 
   
   
 Downstairs, Christine And Palmer Had Entered On The     Round Of     Midwinter 
 Gayeties. Palmer's "Crowd" Was A Lively One. There Were Dinners 
 And Dances, Week-End Excursions To Country-Houses. The     Street Grew 
 Accustomed To Seeing Automobiles Stop Before The     Little House At All 
 Hours Of     The     Night. Johnny Rosenfeld, Driving Palmer's Car, Took To 
 Falling Asleep At The     Wheel In Broad Daylight, And Voiced His Discontent 
 To His Mother. 
   
   
   
 "You Never Know Where You Are With Them Guys," He Said Briefly. "We 
 Start Out For Half An Hour's Run In The     Evening, And Get Home With The 
 Milk-Wagons. And The     More Some Of     Them Have Had To Drink, The     More They 
 Want To Drive The     Machine. If I Get A Chance, I'm Going To Beat It While 
 The Wind's My Way." 
   
   
   
 But, Talk As He Might, In Johnny Rosenfeld's Loyal Heart There Was No 
 Thought Of     Desertion. Palmer Had Given Him A Man's Job, And He Would 
 Stick By It, No Matter What Came. 
   
   
   
 There Were Some Things That Johnny Rosenfeld Did Not Tell His Mother. 
 There Were Evenings When The     Howe Car Was Filled, Not With Christine 
 And Her Friends, But With Women Of     A Different World; Evenings When The 
 Destination Was Not A Country Estate, But A Road-House; Evenings When 
 Johnny Rosenfeld, Ousted From The     Driver's Seat By Some Drunken Youth, 
 Would Hold Tight To The     Swinging Car And Say Such Fragments Of     Prayers 
 As He Could Remember. Johnny Rosenfeld, Who Had Started Life With Few 
 Illusions, Was In Danger Of     Losing Such As He Had. 
   
   
   
 One Such Night Christine Put In, Lying Wakefully In Her Bed, While The 
 Clock On The     Mantel Tolled Hour After Hour Into The     Night. Palmer Did 
 Not Come Home At All. He Sent A Note From The     Office In The     Morning: 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 15 Pg 192 
   
 "I Hope You Are Not Worried, Darling. The     Car Broke Down Near The 
 Country Club Last Night, And There Was Nothing To Do But To Spend The 
 Night There. I Would Have Sent You Word, But I Did Not Want To Rouse 
 You. What Do You Say To The     Theater To-Night And Supper Afterward?" 
   
   
   
 Christine Was Learning. She Telephoned The     Country Club That Morning, 
 And Found That Palmer Had Not Been There. But, Although She Knew Now 
 That He Was Deceiving Her, As He Always Had Deceived Her, As Probably 
 He Always Would, She Hesitated To Confront Him With What She Knew. She 
 Shrank, As Many A Woman Has Shrunk Before, From Confronting Him With His 
 Lie. 
   
   
   
 But The     Second Time It Happened, She Was Roused. It Was Almost Christmas 
 Then, And Sidney Was Well On The     Way To Recovery, Thinner And Very 
 White, But Going Slowly Up And Down The     Staircase On K.'S Arm, And 
 Sitting With Harriet And K. At The     Dinner Table. She Was Begging To Be 
 Back On Duty For Christmas, And K. Felt That He Would Have To Give Her 
 Up Soon. 
   
   
   
 At Three O'clock One Morning Sidney Roused From A Light Sleep To Hear A 
 Rapping On Her Door. 
   
   
   
 "Is That You, Aunt Harriet?" She Called. 
   
   
   
 "It's Christine. May I Come In?" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Unlocked Her Door. Christine Slipped Into The     Room. She Carried A 
 Candle, And Before She Spoke She Looked At Sidney's Watch On The     Bedside 
 Table. 
   
   
   
 "I Hoped My Clock Was Wrong," She Said. "I Am Sorry To Waken You, 
 Sidney, But I Don't Know What To Do." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 15 Pg 193 
 "Are You Ill?" 
   
   
   
 "No. Palmer Has Not Come Home." 
   
   
   
 "What Time Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "After Three O'clock." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Had Lighted The     Gas And Was Throwing On Her Dressing-Gown. 
   
   
   
 "When He Went Out Did He Say--" 
   
   
   
 "He Said Nothing. We Had Been Quarreling. Sidney, I Am Going Home In The 
 Morning." 
   
   
   
 "You Don't Mean That, Do You?" 
   
   
   
 "Don't I Look As If I Mean It? How Much Of     This Sort Of     Thing Is A Woman 
 Supposed To Endure?" 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps He Has Been Delayed. These Things Always Seem Terrible In The 
 Middle Of     The     Night, But By Morning--" 
   
   
   
 Christine Whirled On Her. 
   
   
   
 "This Isn't The     First Time. You Remember The     Letter I Got On My Wedding 
 Day?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 15 Pg 194 
 "Yes." 
   
   
   
 "He's Gone Back To Her." 
   
   
   
 "Christine! Oh, I Am Sure You're Wrong. He's Devoted To You. I Don't 
 Believe It!" 
   
   
   
 "Believe It Or Not," Said Christine Doggedly, "That's Exactly What Has 
 Happened. I Got Something Out Of     That Little Rat Of     A Rosenfeld Boy, And 
 The Rest I Know Because I Know Palmer. He's Out With Her To-Night." 
   
   
   
 The Hospital Had Taught Sidney One Thing: That It Took Many People To 
 Make A World, And That Out Of     These Some Were Inevitably Vicious. But 
 Vice Had Remained For Her A Clear Abstraction. There Were Such People, 
 And Because One Was In The     World For Service One Cared For Them. Even 
 The Saviour Had Been Kind To The     Woman Of     The     Streets. 
   
   
   
 But Here Abruptly Sidney Found The     Great Injustice Of     The     World--That 
 Because Of     This Vice The     Good Suffer More Than The     Wicked. Her Young 
 Spirit Rose In Hot Rebellion. 
   
   
   
 "It Isn't Fair!" She Cried. "It Makes Me Hate All The     Men In The     World. 
 Palmer Cares For You, And Yet He Can Do A Thing Like This!" 
   
   
   
 Christine Was Pacing Nervously Up And Down The     Room. Mere Companionship 
 Had Soothed Her. She Was Now, On The     Surface At Least, Less Excited Than 
 Sidney. 
   
   
   
 "They Are Not All Like Palmer, Thank Heaven," She Said. "There Are 
 Decent Men. My Father Is One, And Your K., Here In The     House, Is 
 Another." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 15 Pg 195 
   
   
 At Four O'clock In The     Morning Palmer Howe Came Home. Christine Met 
 Him In The     Lower Hall. He Was Rather Pale, But Entirely Sober. She 
 Confronted Him In Her Straight White Gown And Waited For Him To Speak. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sorry To Be So Late, Chris," He Said. "The Fact Is, I Am All In. I 
 Was Driving The     Car Out Seven Mile Run. We Blew Out A Tire And The     Thing 
 Turned Over." 
   
   
   
 Christine Noticed Then That His Right Arm Was Hanging Inert By His Side. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 16 Pg 196 
   
   
 Young Howe Had Been Firmly Resolved To Give Up All His Bachelor Habits 
 With His Wedding Day. In His Indolent, Rather Selfish Way, He Was Much 
 In Love With His Wife. 
   
   
   
 But With The     Inevitable Misunderstandings Of     The     First Months Of 
 Marriage Had Come A Desire To Be Appreciated Once Again At His Face 
 Value. Grace Had Taken Him, Not For What He Was, But For What He Seemed 
 To Be. With Christine The     Veil Was Rent. She Knew Him Now--All His Small 
 Indolences, His Affectations, His Weaknesses. Later On, Like Other 
 Women Since The     World Began, She Would Learn To Dissemble, To Affect To 
 Believe Him What He Was Not. 
   
   
   
 Grace Had Learned This Lesson Long Ago. It Was The     Abc Of     Her Knowledge. 
 And So, Back To Grace Six Weeks After His Wedding Day Came Palmer 
 Howe, Not With A Suggestion To Renew The     Old Relationship, But For 
 Comradeship. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 16 Pg 197 
   
 Christine Sulked--He Wanted Good Cheer; Christine Was Intolerant--He 
 Wanted Tolerance; She Disapproved Of     Him And Showed Her Disapproval--He 
 Wanted Approval. He Wanted Life To Be Comfortable And Cheerful, Without 
 Recriminations, A Little Work And Much Play, A Drink When One Was 
 Thirsty. Distorted Though It Was, And Founded On A Wrong Basis, Perhaps, 
 Deep In His Heart Palmer's Only Longing Was For Happiness; But This 
 Happiness Must Be Of     An Active Sort--Not Content, Which Is Passive, But 
 Enjoyment. 
   
   
   
 "Come On Out," He Said. "I've Got A Car Now. No Taxi Working Its Head 
 Off For Us. Just A Little Run Over The     Country Roads, Eh?" 
   
   
   
 It Was The     Afternoon Of     The     Day Before Christine's Night Visit To 
 Sidney. The     Office Had Been Closed, Owing To A Death, And Palmer Was In 
 Possession Of     A Holiday. 
   
   
   
 "Come On," He Coaxed. "We'll Go Out To The     Climbing Rose And Have 
 Supper." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Want To Go." 
   
   
   
 "That's Not True, Grace, And You Know It." 
   
   
   
 "You And I Are Through." 
   
   
   
 "It's Your Doing, Not Mine. The     Roads Are Frozen Hard; An Hour's Run 
 Into The     Country Will Bring Your Color Back." 
   
   
   
 "Much You Care About That. Go And Ride With Your Wife," Said The     Girl, 
 And Flung Away From Him. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 16 Pg 198 
   
   
 The Last Few Weeks Had Filled Out Her Thin Figure, But She Still Bore 
 Traces Of     Her Illness. Her Short Hair Was Curled Over Her Head. She 
 Looked Curiously Boyish, Almost Sexless. 
   
   
   
 Because She Saw Him Wince When She Mentioned Christine, Her Ill Temper 
 Increased. She Showed Her Teeth. 
   
   
   
 "You Get Out Of     Here," She Said Suddenly. "I Didn't Ask You To Come 
 Back. I Don't Want You." 
   
   
   
 "Good Heavens, Grace! You Always Knew I Would Have To Marry Some Day." 
   
   
   
 "I Was Sick; I Nearly Died. I Didn't Hear Any Reports Of     You Hanging 
 Around The     Hospital To Learn How I Was Getting Along." 
   
   
   
 He Laughed Rather Sheepishly. 
   
   
   
 "I Had To Be Careful. You Know That As Well As I Do. I Know Half The 
 Staff There. Besides, One Of--" He Hesitated Over His Wife's Name. "A 
 Girl I Know Very Well Was In The     Training-School. There Would Have Been 
 The Devil To Pay If I'd As Much As Called Up." 
   
   
   
 "You Never Told Me You Were Going To Get Married." 
   
   
   
 Cornered, He Slipped An Arm Around Her. But She Shook Him Off. 
   
   
   
 "I Meant To Tell You, Honey; But You Got Sick. Anyhow, I--I Hated To 
 Tell You, Honey." 
   
   
   
 He Had Furnished The     Flat For Her. There Was A Comfortable Feeling Of 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 16 Pg 199 
 Coming Home About Going There Again. And, Now That The     Worst Minute Of 
 Their Meeting Was Over, He Was Visibly Happier. But Grace Continued To 
 Stand Eyeing Him Somberly. 
   
   
   
 "I've Got Something To Tell You," She Said. "Don't Have A Fit, And Don't 
 Laugh. If You Do, I'll--I'll Jump Out Of     The     Window. I've Got A Place In 
 A Store. I'm Going To Be Straight, Palmer." 
   
   
   
 "Good For You!" 
   
   
   
 He Meant It. She Was A Nice Girl And He Was Fond Of     Her. The     Other Was 
 A Dog's Life. And He Was Not Unselfish About It. She Could Not Belong To 
 Him. He Did Not Want Her To Belong To Any One Else. 
   
   
   
 "One Of     The     Nurses In The     Hospital, A Miss Page, Has Got Me Something To 
 Do At Lipton And Homburg's. I Am Going On For The     January White Sale. If 
 I Make Good They Will Keep Me." 
   
   
   
 He Had Put Her Aside Without A Qualm; And Now He Met Her Announcement 
 With Approval. He Meant To Let Her Alone. They Would Have A Holiday 
 Together, And Then They Would Say Good-Bye. And She Had Not Fooled Him. 
 She Still Cared. He Was Getting Off Well, All Things Considered. She 
 Might Have Raised A Row. 
   
   
   
 "Good Work!" He Said. "You'll Be A Lot Happier. But That Isn't Any 
 Reason Why We Shouldn't Be Friends, Is It? Just Friends; I Mean That. 
 I Would Like To Feel That I Can Stop In Now And Then And Say How Do You 
 Do." 
   
   
   
 "I Promised Miss Page." 
   
   
   
 "Never Mind Miss Page." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 16 Pg 200 
 The Mention Of     Sidney's Name Brought Up In His Mind Christine As He Had 
 Left Her That Morning. He Scowled. Things Were Not Going Well At Home. 
 There Was Something Wrong With Christine. She Used To Be A Good Sport, 
 But She Had Never Been The     Same Since The     Day Of     The     Wedding. He Thought 
 Her Attitude Toward Him Was One Of     Suspicion. It Made Him Uncomfortable. 
 But Any Attempt On His Part To Fathom It Only Met With Cold Silence. 
 That Had Been Her Attitude That Morning. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Tell You What We'll Do," He Said. "We Won't Go To Any Of     The     Old 
 Places. I've Found A New Roadhouse In The     Country That's Respectable 
 Enough To Suit Anybody. We'll Go Out To Schwitter's And Get Some Dinner. 
 I'll Promise To Get You Back Early. How's That?" 
   
   
   
 In The     End She Gave In. And On The     Way Out He Lived Up To The     Letter Of 
 Their Agreement. The     Situation Exhilarated Him: Grace With Her New Air 
 Of Virtue, Her New Aloofness; His Comfortable Car; Johnny Rosenfeld's 
 Discreet Back And Alert Ears. 
   
   
   
 The Adventure Had All The     Thrill Of     A New Conquest In It. He Treated The 
 Girl With Deference, Did Not Insist When She Refused A Cigarette, Felt 
 Glowingly Virtuous And Exultant At The     Same Time. 
   
   
   
 When The     Car Drew Up Before The     Schwitter Place, He Slipped A 
 Five-Dollar Bill Into Johnny Rosenfeld's Not Over-Clean Hand. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Mind The     Ears," He Said. "Just Watch Your Tongue, Lad." And 
 Johnny Stalled His Engine In Sheer Surprise. 
   
   
   
 "There's Just Enough Of     The     Jew In Me," Said Johnny, "To Know How To 
 Talk A Lot And Say Nothing, Mr. Howe." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 16 Pg 201 
   
 He Crawled Stiffly Out Of     The     Car And Prepared To Crank It. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Just Give Her The     'Once Over' Now And Then," He Said. "She'll 
 Freeze Solid If I Let Her Stand." 
   
   
   
 Grace Had Gone Up The     Narrow Path To The     House. She Had The     Gift Of 
 Looking Well In Her Clothes, And Her Small Hat With Its Long Quill 
 And Her Motor-Coat Were Chic And Becoming. She Never Overdressed, As 
 Christine Was Inclined To Do. 
   
   
   
 Fortunately For Palmer, Tillie Did Not See Him. A Heavy German Maid 
 Waited At The     Table In The     Dining-Room, While Tillie Baked Waffles In 
 The Kitchen. 
   
   
   
 Johnny Rosenfeld, Going Around The     Side Path To The     Kitchen Door With 
 Visions Of     Hot Coffee And A Country Supper For His Frozen Stomach, Saw 
 Her Through The     Window Bending Flushed Over The     Stove, And Hesitated. 
 Then, Without A Word, He Tiptoed Back To The     Car Again, And, Crawling 
 Into The     Tonneau, Covered Himself With Rugs. In His Untutored Mind Were 
 Certain Great Qualities, And Loyalty To His Employer Was One. The     Five 
 Dollars In His Pocket Had Nothing Whatever To Do With It. 
   
   
   
 At Eighteen He Had Developed A Philosophy Of     Four Words. It Took The 
 Place Of     The     Golden Rule, The     Ten Commandments, And The     Catechism. It 
 Was: "Mind Your Own Business." 
   
   
   
 The Discovery Of     Tillie's Hiding-Place Interested But Did Not Thrill 
 Him. Tillie Was His Cousin. If She Wanted To Do The     Sort Of     Thing She 
 Was Doing, That Was Her Affair. Tillie And Her Middle-Aged Lover, Palmer 
 Howe And Grace--The Alley Was Not Unfamiliar With Such Relationships. It 
 Viewed Them With Tolerance Until They Were Found Out, When It Raised Its 
 Hands. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 16 Pg 202 
   
 True To His Promise, Palmer Wakened The     Sleeping Boy Before Nine 
 O'clock. Grace Had Eaten Little And Drunk Nothing; But Howe Was Slightly 
 Stimulated. 
   
   
   
 "Give Her The     'Once Over,'" He Told Johnny, "And Then Go Back And Crawl 
 Into The     Rugs Again. I'll Drive In." 
   
   
   
 Grace Sat Beside Him. Their Progress Was Slow And Rough Over The 
 Country Roads, But When They Reached The     State Road Howe Threw Open The 
 Throttle. He Drove Well. The     Liquor Was In His Blood. He Took Chances 
 And Got Away With Them, Laughing At The     Girl's Gasps Of     Dismay. 
   
   
   
 "Wait Until I Get Beyond Simkinsville," He Said, "And I'll Let Her Out. 
 You're Going To Travel Tonight, Honey." 
   
   
   
 The Girl Sat Beside Him With Her Eyes Fixed Ahead. He Had Been Drinking, 
 And The     Warmth Of     The     Liquor Was In His Voice. She Was Determined On One 
 Thing. She Was Going To Make Him Live Up To The     Letter Of     His Promise To 
 Go Away At The     House Door; And More And More She Realized That It Would 
 Be Difficult. His Mood Was Reckless, Masterful. Instead Of     Laughing When 
 She Drew Back From A Proffered Caress, He Turned Surly. Obstinate Lines 
 That She Remembered Appeared From His Nostrils To The     Corners Of     His 
 Mouth. She Was Uneasy. 
   
   
   
 Finally She Hit On A Plan To Make Him Stop Somewhere In Her Neighborhood 
 And Let Her Get Out Of     The     Car. She Would Not Come Back After That. 
   
   
   
 There Was Another Car Going Toward The     City. Now It Passed Them, And As 
 Often They Passed It. It Became A Contest Of     Wits. Palmer's Car Lost On 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 16 Pg 203 
 The Hills, But Gained On The     Long Level Stretches, Which Gleamed With A 
 Coating Of     Thin Ice. 
   
   
   
 "I Wish You'd Let Them Get Ahead, Palmer. It's Silly And It's Reckless." 
   
   
   
 "I Told You We'd Travel To-Night." 
   
   
   
 He Turned A Little Glance At Her. What The     Deuce Was The     Matter With 
 Women, Anyhow? Were None Of     Them Cheerful Any More? Here Was Grace As 
 Sober As Christine. He Felt Outraged, Defrauded. 
   
   
   
 His Light Car Skidded And Struck The     Big Car Heavily. On A Smooth Road 
 Perhaps Nothing More Serious Than Broken Mudguards Would Have Been The 
 Result. But On The     Ice The     Small Car Slewed Around And Slid Over The 
 Edge Of     The     Bank. At The     Bottom Of     The     Declivity It Turned Over. 
   
   
   
 Grace Was Flung Clear Of     The     Wreckage. Howe Freed Himself And Stood 
 Erect, With One Arm Hanging At His Side. There Was No Sound At All From 
 The Boy Under The     Tonneau. 
   
   
   
 The Big Car Had Stopped. Down The     Bank Plunged A Heavy, Gorilla-Like 
 Figure, Long Arms Pushing Aside The     Frozen Branches Of     Trees. When He 
 Reached The     Car, O'hara Found Grace Sitting Unhurt On The     Ground. In The 
 Wreck Of     The     Car The     Lamps Had Not Been Extinguished, And By Their Light 
 He Made Out Howe, Swaying Dizzily. 
   
   
   
 "Anybody Underneath?" 
   
   
   
 "The Chauffeur. He's Dead, I Think. He Doesn't Answer." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 16 Pg 204 
   
 The Other Members Of     O'hara's Party Had Crawled Down The     Bank By That 
 Time. With The     Aid Of     A Jack, They Got The     Car Up. Johnny Rosenfeld Lay 
 Doubled On His Face Underneath. When He Came To And Opened His Eyes, 
 Grace Almost Shrieked With Relief. 
   
   
   
 "I'm All Right," Said Johnny Rosenfeld. And, When They Offered Him 
 Whiskey: "Away With The     Fire-Water. I Am No Drinker. I--I--" A Spasm Of 
 Pain Twisted His Face. "I Guess I'll Get Up." With His Arms He Lifted 
 Himself To A Sitting Position, And Fell Back Again. 
   
   
   
 "God!" He Said. "I Can't Move My Legs." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 205 
   
   
 By Christmas Day Sidney Was Back In The     Hospital, A Little Wan, But 
 Valiantly Determined To Keep Her Life To Its Mark Of     Service. She Had A 
 Talk With K. The     Night Before She Left. 
   
   
   
 Katie Was Out, And Sidney Had Put The     Dining-Room In Order. K. Sat By 
 The Table And Watched Her As She Moved About The     Room. 
   
   
   
 The Past Few Weeks Had Been Very Wonderful To Him: To Help Her Up And 
 Down The     Stairs, To Read To Her In The     Evenings As She Lay On The     Couch 
 In The     Sewing-Room; Later, As She Improved, To Bring Small Dainties Home 
 For Her Tray, And, Having Stood Over Katie While She Cooked Them, To 
 Bear Them In Triumph To That Upper Room--He Had Not Been So Happy In 
 Years. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 206 
   
 And Now It Was Over. He Drew A Long Breath. 
   
   
   
 "I Hope You Don't Feel As If You Must Stay On," She Said Anxiously. "Not 
 That We Don't Want You--You Know Better Than That." 
   
   
   
 "There Is No Place Else In The     Whole World That I Want To Go To," He 
 Said Simply. 
   
   
   
 "I Seem To Be Always Relying On Somebody's Kindness To--To Keep Things 
 Together. First, For Years And Years, It Was Aunt Harriet; Now It Is 
 You." 
   
   
   
 "Don't You Realize That, Instead Of     Your Being Grateful To Me, It Is 
 I Who Am Undeniably Grateful To You? This Is Home Now. I Have Lived 
 Around--In Different Places And In Different Ways. I Would Rather Be 
 Here Than Anywhere Else In The     World." 
   
   
   
 But He Did Not Look At Her. There Was So Much That Was Hopeless In His 
 Eyes That He Did Not Want Her To See. She Would Be Quite Capable, He 
 Told Himself Savagely, Of     Marrying Him Out Of     Sheer Pity If She Ever 
 Guessed. And He Was Afraid--Afraid, Since He Wanted Her So Much--That He 
 Would Be Fool And Weakling Enough To Take Her Even On Those Terms. So He 
 Looked Away. 
   
   
   
 Everything Was Ready For Her Return To The     Hospital. She Had Been Out 
 That Day To Put Flowers On The     Quiet Grave Where Anna Lay With Folded 
 Hands; She Had Made Her Round Of     Little Visits On The     Street; And Now 
 Her Suit-Case, Packed, Was In The     Hall. 
   
   
   
 "In One Way, It Will Be A Little Better For You Than If Christine And 
 Palmer Were Not In The     House. You Like Christine, Don't You?" 
   
   
   
 "Very Much." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 207 
 "She Likes You, K. She Depends On You, Too, Especially Since That Night 
 When You Took Care Of     Palmer's Arm Before We Got Dr. Max. I Often Think, 
 K., What A Good Doctor You Would Have Been. You Knew So Well What To Do 
 For Mother." 
   
   
   
 She Broke Off. She Still Could Not Trust Her Voice About Her Mother. 
   
   
   
 "Palmer's Arm Is Going To Be Quite Straight. Dr. Ed Is So Proud Of     Max 
 Over It. It Was A Bad Fracture." 
   
   
   
 He Had Been Waiting For That. Once At Least, Whenever They Were 
 Together, She Brought Max Into The     Conversation. She Was Quite 
 Unconscious Of     It. 
   
   
   
 "You And Max Are Great Friends. I Knew You Would Like Him. He Is 
 Interesting, Don't You Think?" 
   
   
   
 "Very," Said K. 
   
   
   
 To Save His Life, He Could Not Put Any Warmth Into His Voice. He Would 
 Be Fair. It Was Not In Human Nature To Expect More Of     Him. 
   
   
   
 "Those Long Talks You Have, Shut In Your Room--What In The     World Do You 
 Talk About? Politics?" 
   
   
   
 "Occasionally." 
   
   
   
 She Was A Little Jealous Of     Those Evenings, When She Sat Alone, Or 
 When Harriet, Sitting With Her, Made Sketches Under The     Lamp To The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 208 
 Accompaniment Of     A Steady Hum Of     Masculine Voices From Across The     Hall. 
 Not That She Was Ignored, Of     Course. Max Came In Always, Before He Went, 
 And, Leaning Over The     Back Of     A Chair, Would Inform Her Of     The     Absolute 
 Blankness Of     Life In The     Hospital Without Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Go Every Day Because I Must," He Would Assure Her Gayly; "But, I Tell 
 You, The     Snap Is Gone Out Of     It. When There Was A Chance That Every Cap 
 Was Your Cap, The     Mere Progress Along A Corridor Became Thrilling." He 
 Had A Foreign Trick Of     Throwing Out His Hands, With A Little Shrug Of 
 The Shoulders. "Cui Bono?" He Said--Which, Being Translated, Means: 
 "What The     Devil's The     Use!" 
   
   
   
 And K. Would Stand In The     Doorway, Quietly Smoking, Or Go Back To His 
 Room And Lock Away In His Trunk The     Great German Books On Surgery With 
 Which He And Max Had Been Working Out A Case. 
   
   
   
 So K. Sat By The     Dining-Room Table And Listened To Her Talk Of     Max That 
 Last Evening Together. 
   
   
   
 "I Told Mrs. Rosenfeld To-Day Not To Be Too Much Discouraged About 
 Johnny. I Had Seen Dr. Max Do Such Wonderful Things. Now That You Are 
 Such Friends,"--She Eyed Him Wistfully,--"Perhaps Some Day You Will Come 
 To One Of     His Operations. Even If You Didn't Understand Exactly, I Know 
 It Would Thrill You. And--I'd Like You To See Me In My Uniform, K. You 
 Never Have." 
   
   
   
 She Grew A Little Sad As The     Evening Went On. She Was Going To Miss K. 
 Very Much. While She Was Ill She Had Watched The     Clock For The     Time To 
 Listen For Him. She Knew The     Way He Slammed The     Front Door. Palmer Never 
 Slammed The     Door. She Knew Too That, Just After A Bang That Threatened 
 The Very Glass In The     Transom, K. Would Come To The     Foot Of     The     Stairs 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 209 
 And Call:-- 
   
   
   
 "Ahoy, There!" 
   
   
   
 "Aye, Aye," She Would Answer--Which Was, He Assured Her, The     Proper 
 Response. 
   
   
   
 Whether He Came Up The     Stairs At Once Or Took His Way Back To Katie Had 
 Depended On Whether His Tribute For The     Day Was Fruit Or Sweetbreads. 
   
   
   
 Now That Was All Over. They Were Such Good Friends. He Would Miss Her, 
 Too; But He Would Have Harriet And Christine And--Max. Back In A Circle 
 To Max, Of     Course. 
   
   
   
 She Insisted, That Last Evening, On Sitting Up With Him Until Midnight 
 Ushered In Christmas Day. Christine And Palmer Were Out; Harriet, Having 
 Presented Sidney With A Blouse That Had Been Left Over In The     Shop From 
 The Autumn's Business, Had Yawned Herself To Bed. 
   
   
   
 When The     Bells Announced Midnight, Sidney Roused With A Start. She 
 Realized That Neither Of     Them Had Spoken, And That K.'S Eyes Were 
 Fixed On Her. The     Little Clock On The     Shelf Took Up The     Burden Of     The 
 Churches, And Struck The     Hour In Quick Staccato Notes. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Rose And Went Over To K., Her Black Dress In Soft Folds About 
 Her. 
   
   
   
 "He Is Born, K." 
   
   
   
 "He Is Born, Dear." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 210 
 She Stooped And Kissed His Cheek Lightly. 
   
   
   
 Christmas Day Dawned Thick And White. Sidney Left The     Little House At 
 Six, With The     Street Light Still Burning Through A Mist Of     Falling Snow. 
   
   
   
 The Hospital Wards And Corridors Were Still Lighted When She Went On 
 Duty At Seven O'clock. She Had Been Assigned To The     Men's Surgical Ward, 
 And Went There At Once. She Had Not Seen Carlotta Harrison Since Her 
 Mother's Death; But She Found Her On Duty In The     Surgical Ward. For The 
 Second Time In Four Months, The     Two Girls Were Working Side By Side. 
   
   
   
 Sidney's Recollection Of     Her Previous Service Under Carlotta Made Her 
 Nervous. But The     Older Girl Greeted Her Pleasantly. 
   
   
   
 "We Were All Sorry To Hear Of     Your Trouble," She Said. "I Hope We Shall 
 Get On Nicely." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Surveyed The     Ward, Full To Overflowing. At The     Far End Two Cots 
 Had Been Placed. 
   
   
   
 "The Ward Is Heavy, Isn't It?" 
   
   
   
 "Very. I've Been Almost Mad At Dressing Hour. There Are Three Of 
 Us--You, Myself, And A Probationer." 
   
   
   
 The First Light Of     The     Christmas Morning Was Coming Through The     Windows. 
 Carlotta Put Out The     Lights And Turned In A Business-Like Way To Her 
 Records. 
   
   
   
 "The Probationer's Name Is Wardwell," She Said. "Perhaps You'd Better 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 211 
 Help Her With The     Breakfasts. If There's Any Way To Make A Mistake, She 
 Makes It." 
   
   
   
 It Was After Eight When Sidney Found Johnny Rosenfeld. 
   
   
   
 "You Here In The     Ward, Johnny!" She Said. 
   
   
   
 Suffering Had Refined The     Boy's Features. His Dark, Heavily Fringed Eyes 
 Looked At Her From A Pale Face. But He Smiled Up At Her Cheerfully. 
   
   
   
 "I Was In A Private Room; But It Cost Thirty Plunks A Week, So I Moved. 
 Why Pay Rent?" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Had Not Seen Him Since His Accident. She Had Wished To Go, But K. 
 Had Urged Against It. She Was Not Strong, And She Had Already Suffered 
 Much. And Now The     Work Of     The     Ward Pressed Hard. She Had Only A Moment. 
 She Stood Beside Him And Stroked His Hand. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Sorry, Johnny." 
   
   
   
 He Pretended To Think That Her Sympathy Was For His Fall From The     Estate 
 Of A Private Patient To The     Free Ward. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I'm All Right, Miss Sidney," He Said. "Mr. Howe Is Paying Six 
 Dollars A Week For Me. The     Difference Between Me And The     Other Fellows 
 Around Here Is That I Get A Napkin On My Tray And They Don't." 
   
   
   
 Before His Determined Cheerfulness Sidney Choked. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 212 
 "Six Dollars A Week For A Napkin Is Going Some. I Wish You'd Tell Mr. 
 Howe To Give Ma The     Six Dollars. She'll Be Needing It. I'm No Bloated 
 Aristocrat; I Don't Have To Have A Napkin." 
   
   
   
 "Have They Told You What The     Trouble Is?" 
   
   
   
 "Back's Broke. But Don't Let That Worry You. Dr. Max Wilson Is Going To 
 Operate On Me. I'll Be Doing The     Tango Yet." 
   
   
   
 Sidney's Eyes Shone. Of     Course, Max Could Do It. What A Thing It Was 
 To Be Able To Take This Life-In-Death Of     Johnny Rosenfeld's And Make It 
 Life Again! 
   
   
   
 All Sorts Of     Men Made Up Sidney's World: The     Derelicts Who Wandered 
 Through The     Ward In Flapping Slippers, Listlessly Carrying Trays; The 
 Unshaven Men In The     Beds, Looking Forward To Another Day Of     Boredom, If 
 Not Of     Pain; Palmer Howe With His Broken Arm; K., Tender And Strong, But 
 Filling No Especial Place In The     World. Towering Over Them All Was The 
 Younger Wilson. He Meant For Her, That Christmas Morning, All That The 
 Other Men Were Not--To Their Weakness Strength, Courage, Daring, Power. 
   
   
   
 Johnny Rosenfeld Lay Back On The     Pillows And Watched Her Face. 
   
   
   
 "When I Was A Kid," He Said, "And Ran Along The     Street, Calling Dr. Max 
 A Dude, I Never Thought I'd Lie Here Watching That Door To See Him Come 
 In. You Have Had Trouble, Too. Ain't It The     Hell Of     A World, Anyhow? It 
 Ain't Much Of     A Christmas To You, Either." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Fed Him His Morning Beef Tea, And, Because Her Eyes Filled Up 
 With Tears Now And Then At His Helplessness, She Was Not So Skillful As 
 She Might Have Been. When One Spoonful Had Gone Down His Neck, He Smiled 
 Up At Her Whimsically. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 213 
   
   
 "Run For Your Life. The     Dam's Burst!" He Said. 
   
   
   
 As Much As Was Possible, The     Hospital Rested On That Christmas Day. The 
 Internes Went About In Fresh White Ducks With Sprays Of     Mistletoe In 
 Their Buttonholes, Doing Few Dressings. Over The     Upper Floors, Where The 
 Kitchens Were Located, Spread Toward Noon The     Insidious Odor Of     Roasting 
 Turkeys. Every Ward Had Its Vase Of     Holly. In The     Afternoon, Services 
 Were Held In The     Chapel Downstairs. 
   
   
   
 Wheel-Chairs Made Their Slow Progress Along Corridors And Down 
 Elevators. Convalescents Who Were Able To Walk Flapped Along In Carpet 
 Slippers. 
   
   
   
 Gradually The     Chapel Filled Up. Outside The     Wide Doors Of     The     Corridor 
 The Wheel-Chairs Were Arranged In A Semicircle. Behind Them, Dressed For 
 The Occasion, Were The     Elevator-Men, The     Orderlies, And Big John, Who 
 Drove The     Ambulance. 
   
   
   
 On One Side Of     The     Aisle, Near The     Front, Sat The     Nurses In Rows, In 
 Crisp Caps And Fresh Uniforms. On The     Other Side Had Been Reserved A 
 Place For The     Staff. The     Internes Stood Back Against The     Wall, Ready To 
 Run Out Between Rejoicings, As It Were--For A Cigarette Or An Ambulance 
 Call, As The     Case Might Be. 
   
   
   
 Over Everything Brooded The     After-Dinner Peace Of     Christmas Afternoon. 
   
   
   
 The Nurses Sang, And Sidney Sang With Them, Her Fresh Young Voice Rising 
 Above The     Rest. Yellow Winter Sunlight Came Through The     Stained-Glass 
 Windows And Shone On Her Lovely Flushed Face, Her Smooth Kerchief, Her 
 Cap, Always Just A Little Awry. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 214 
   
   
 Dr. Max, Lounging Against The     Wall, Across The     Chapel, Found His Eyes 
 Straying Toward Her Constantly. How She Stood Out From The     Others! What 
 A Zest For Living And For Happiness She Had! 
   
   
   
 The Episcopal Clergyman Read The     Epistle: 
   
   
   
 "Thou Hast Loved Righteousness, And Hated Iniquity; Therefore God, Even 
 Thy God, Hath Anointed Thee With The     Oil Of     Gladness Above Thy Fellows." 
   
   
   
 That Was Sidney. She Was Good, And She Had Been Anointed With The     Oil Of 
 Gladness. And He-- 
   
   
   
 His Brother Was Singing. His Deep Bass Voice, Not Always True, Boomed 
 Out Above The     Sound Of     The     Small Organ. Ed Had Been A Good Brother To 
 Him; He Had Been A Good Son. 
   
   
   
 Max's Vagrant Mind Wandered Away From The     Service To The     Picture Of     His 
 Mother Over His Brother's Littered Desk, To The     Street, To K., To The 
 Girl Who Had Refused To Marry Him Because She Did Not Trust Him, To 
 Carlotta Last Of     All. He Turned A Little And Ran His Eyes Along The     Line 
 Of Nurses. 
   
   
   
 Ah, There She Was. As If She Were Conscious Of     His Scrutiny, She Lifted 
 Her Head And Glanced Toward Him. Swift Color Flooded Her Face. 
   
   
   
 The Nurses Sang:-- 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 215 
      "O Holy Child Of     Bethlehem! 
       Descend To Us, We Pray; 
       Cast Out Our Sin, And Enter In, 
       Be Born In Us To-Day." 
   
   
   
 The Wheel-Chairs And Convalescents Quavered The     Familiar Words. Dr. Ed's 
 Heavy Throat Shook With Earnestness. 
   
   
   
 The Head, Sitting A Little Apart With Her Hands Folded In Her Lap And 
 Weary With The     Suffering Of     The     World, Closed Her Eyes And Listened. 
   
   
   
 The Christmas Morning Had Brought Sidney Half A Dozen Gifts. K. Sent Her 
 A Silver Thermometer Case With Her Monogram, Christine A Toilet Mirror. 
 But The     Gift Of     Gifts, Over Which Sidney's Eyes Had Glowed, Was A 
 Great Box Of     Roses Marked In Dr. Max's Copper-Plate Writing, "From A 
 Neighbor." 
   
   
   
 Tucked In The     Soft Folds Of     Her Kerchief Was One Of     The     Roses That 
 Afternoon. 
   
   
   
 Services Over, The     Nurses Filed Out. Max Was Waiting For Sidney In The 
 Corridor. 
   
   
   
 "Merry Christmas!" He Said, And Held Out His Hand. 
   
   
   
 "Merry Christmas!" She Said. "You See!"--She Glanced Down To The     Rose 
 She Wore. "The Others Make The     Most Splendid Bit Of     Color In The     Ward." 
   
   
   
 "But They Were For You!" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 216 
 "They Are Not Any The     Less Mine Because I Am Letting Other People Have A 
 Chance To Enjoy Them." 
   
   
   
 Under All His Gayety He Was Curiously Diffident With Her. All The     Pretty 
 Speeches He Would Have Made To Carlotta Under The     Circumstances Died 
 Before Her Frank Glance. 
   
   
   
 There Were Many Things He Wanted To Say To Her. He Wanted To Tell Her 
 That He Was Sorry Her Mother Had Died; That The     Street Was Empty Without 
 Her; That He Looked Forward To These Daily Meetings With Her As A Holy 
 Man To His Hour Before His Saint. What He Really Said Was To Inquire 
 Politely Whether She Had Had Her Christmas Dinner. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Eyed Him, Half Amused, Half Hurt. 
   
   
   
 "What Have I Done, Max? Is It Bad For Discipline For Us To Be Good 
 Friends?" 
   
   
   
 "Damn Discipline!" Said The     Pride Of     The     Staff. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Was Watching Them From The     Chapel. Something In Her Eyes Roused 
 The Devil Of     Mischief That Always Slumbered In Him. 
   
   
   
 "My Car's Been Stalled In A Snowdrift Downtown Since Early This Morning, 
 And I Have Ed's Peggy In A Sleigh. Put On Your Things And Come For A 
 Ride." 
   
   
   
 He Hoped Carlotta Could Hear What He Said; To Be Certain Of     It, He 
 Maliciously Raised His Voice A Trifle. 
   
   
   
 "Just A Little Run," He Urged. "Put On Your Warmest Things." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 217 
   
 Sidney Protested. She Was To Be Free That Afternoon Until Six O'clock; 
 But She Had Promised To Go Home. 
   
   
   
 "K. Is Alone." 
   
   
   
 "K. Can Sit With Christine. Ten To One, He's With Her Now." 
   
   
   
 The Temptation Was Very Strong. She Had Been Working Hard All Day. The 
 Heavy Odor Of     The     Hospital, Mingled With The     Scent Of     Pine And Evergreen 
 In The     Chapel; Made Her Dizzy. The     Fresh Outdoors Called Her. And, 
 Besides, If K. Were With Christine-- 
   
   
   
 "It's Forbidden, Isn't It?" 
   
   
   
 "I Believe It Is." He Smiled At Her. 
   
   
   
 "And Yet, You Continue To Tempt Me And Expect Me To Yield!" 
   
   
   
 "One Of     The     Most Delightful Things About Temptation Is Yielding Now And 
 Then." 
   
   
   
 After All, The     Situation Seemed Absurd. Here Was Her Old Friend And 
 Neighbor Asking To Take Her Out For A Daylight Ride. The     Swift Rebellion 
 Of Youth Against Authority Surged Up In Sidney. 
   
   
   
 "Very Well; I'll Go." 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Had Gone By That Time--Gone With Hate In Her Heart And Black 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 218 
 Despair. She Knew Very Well What The     Issue Would Be. Sidney Would Drive 
 With Him, And He Would Tell Her How Lovely She Looked With The     Air On 
 Her Face And The     Snow About Her. The     Jerky Motion Of     The     Little Sleigh 
 Would Throw Them Close Together. How Well She Knew It All! He Would 
 Touch Sidney's Hand Daringly And Smile In Her Eyes. That Was His Method: 
 To Play At Love-Making Like An Audacious Boy, Until Quite Suddenly The 
 Cloak Dropped And The     Danger Was There. 
   
   
   
 The Christmas Excitement Had Not Died Out In The     Ward When Carlotta Went 
 Back To It. On Each Bedside Table Was An Orange, And Beside It A Pair 
 Of Woolen Gloves And A Folded White Handkerchief. There Were Sprays Of 
 Holly Scattered About, Too, And The     After-Dinner Content Of     Roast Turkey 
 And Ice-Cream. 
   
   
   
 The Lame Girl Who Played The     Violin Limped Down The     Corridor Into The 
 Ward. She Was Greeted With Silence, That Truest Tribute, And With The 
 Instant Composing Of     The     Restless Ward To Peace. 
   
   
   
 She Was Pretty In A Young, Pathetic Way, And Because To Her Christmas 
 Was A Festival And Meant Hope And The     Promise Of     The     Young Lord, She 
 Played Cheerful Things. 
   
   
   
 The Ward Sat Up, Remembered That It Was Not The     Sabbath, Smiled Across 
 From Bed To Bed. 
   
   
   
 The Probationer, Whose Name Was Wardwell, Was A Tall, Lean Girl With A 
 Long, Pointed Nose. She Kept Up A Running Accompaniment Of     Small Talk To 
 The Music. 
   
   
   
 "Last Christmas," She Said Plaintively, "We Went Out Into The     Country 
 In A Hay-Wagon And Had A Real Time. I Don't Know What I Am Here For, 
 Anyhow. I Am A Fool." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 219 
 "Undoubtedly," Said Carlotta. 
   
   
   
 "Turkey And Goose, Mince Pie And Pumpkin Pie, Four Kinds Of     Cake; That's 
 The Sort Of     Spread We Have Up In Our Part Of     The     World. When I Think Of 
 What I Sat Down To To-Day--!" 
   
   
   
 She Had A Profound Respect For Carlotta, And Her Motto In The     Hospital 
 Differed From Sidney's In That It Was To Placate Her Superiors, While 
 Sidney's Had Been To Care For Her Patients. 
   
   
   
 Seeing Carlotta Bored, She Ventured A Little Gossip. She Had Idly 
 Glued The     Label Of     A Medicine Bottle On The     Back Of     Her Hand, And Was 
 Scratching A Skull And Cross-Bones On It. 
   
   
   
 "I Wonder If You Have Noticed Something," She Said, Eyes On The     Label. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Noticed That The     Three-O'clock Medicines Are Not Given," Said 
 Carlotta Sharply; And Miss Wardwell, Still Labeled And Adorned, Made The 
 Rounds Of     The     Ward. 
   
   
   
 When She Came Back She Was Sulky. 
   
   
   
 "I'm No Gossip," She Said, Putting The     Tray On The     Table. "If You Won't 
 See, You Won't. That Rosenfeld Boy Is Crying." 
   
   
   
 As It Was Not Required That Tears Be Recorded On The     Record, Carlotta 
 Paid No Attention To This. 
   
   
   
 "What Won't I See?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 220 
   
 It Required A Little Urging Now. Miss Wardwell Swelled With Importance 
 And Let Her Superior Ask Her Twice. Then:-- 
   
   
   
 "Dr. Wilson's Crazy About Miss Page." 
   
   
   
 A Hand Seemed To Catch Carlotta's Heart And Hold It. 
   
   
   
 "They're Old Friends." 
   
   
   
 "Piffle! Being An Old Friend Doesn't Make You Look At A Girl As If You 
 Wanted To Take A Bite Out Of     Her. Mark My Word, Miss Harrison, She'll 
 Never Finish Her Training; She'll Marry Him. I Wish," Concluded The 
 Probationer Plaintively, "That Some Good-Looking Fellow Like That Would 
 Take A Fancy To Me. I'd Do Him Credit. I Am As Ugly As A Mud Fence, But 
 I've Got Style." 
   
   
   
 She Was Right, Probably. She Was Long And Sinuous, But She Wore Her 
 Lanky, Ill-Fitting Clothes With A Certain Distinction. Harriet Kennedy 
 Would Have Dressed Her In Jade Green To Match Her Eyes, And With Long 
 Jade Earrings, And Made Her A Fashion. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta's Lips Were Dry. The     Violinist Had Seen The     Tears On Johnny 
 Rosenfeld's White Cheeks, And Had Rushed Into Rollicking, Joyous Music. 
 The Ward Echoed With It. "I'm Twenty-One And She's Eighteen," Hummed The 
 Ward Under Its Breath. Miss Wardwell's Thin Body Swayed. 
   
   
   
 "Lord, How I'd Like To Dance! If I Ever Get Out Of     This Charnel-House!" 
   
   
   
 The Medicine-Tray Lay At Carlotta's Elbow; Beside It The     Box Of     Labels. 
 This Crude Girl Was Right--Right. Carlotta Knew It Down To The     Depths Of 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 221 
 Her Tortured Brain. As Inevitably As The     Night Followed The     Day, She Was 
 Losing Her Game. She Had Lost Already, Unless-- 
   
   
   
 If She Could Get Sidney Out Of     The     Hospital, It Would Simplify Things. 
 She Surmised Shrewdly That On The     Street Their Interests Were Wide 
 Apart. It Was Here That They Met On Common Ground. 
   
   
   
 The Lame Violin-Player Limped Out Of     The     Ward; The     Shadows Of     The 
 Early Winter Twilight Settled Down. At Five O'clock Carlotta Sent Miss 
 Wardwell To First Supper, To The     Surprise Of     That Seldom Surprised 
 Person. The     Ward Lay Still Or Shuffled Abut Quietly. Christmas Was Over, 
 And There Were No Evening Papers To Look Forward To. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Gave The     Five-O'clock Medicines. Then She Sat Down At The     Table 
 Near The     Door, With The     Tray In Front Of     Her. There Are Certain Thoughts 
 That Are At First Functions Of     The     Brain; After A Long Time The     Spinal 
 Cord Takes Them Up And Converts Them Into Acts Almost Automatically. 
 Perhaps Because For The     Last Month She Had Done The     Thing So Often In 
 Her Mind, Its Actual Performance Was Almost Without Conscious Thought. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Took A Bottle From Her Medicine Cupboard, And, Writing A New 
 Label For It, Pasted It Over The     Old One. Then She Exchanged It For One 
 Of The     Same Size On The     Medicine Tray. 
   
   
   
 In The     Dining-Room, At The     Probationers' Table, Miss Wardwell Was 
 Talking. 
   
   
   
 "Believe Me," She Said, "Me For The     Country And The     Simple Life After 
 This. They Think I'm Only A Probationer And Don't See Anything, But I've 
 Got Eyes In My Head. Harrison Is Stark Crazy Over Dr. Wilson, And She 
 Thinks I Don't See It. But Never Mind; I Paid, Her Up To-Day For A Few 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 222 
 Of The     Jolts She Has Given Me." 
   
   
   
 Throughout The     Dining-Room Busy And Competent Young Women Came And Ate, 
 Hastily Or Leisurely As Their Opportunity Was, And Went On Their Way 
 Again. In Their Hands They Held The     Keys, Not Always Of     Life And Death 
 Perhaps, But Of     Ease From Pain, Of     Tenderness, Of     Smooth Pillows, And 
 Cups Of     Water To Thirsty Lips. In Their Eyes, As In Sidney's, Burned The 
 Light Of     Service. 
   
   
   
 But Here And There One Found Women, Like Carlotta And Miss Wardwell, 
 Who Had Mistaken Their Vocation, Who Railed Against The     Monotony Of     The 
 Life, Its Limitations, Its Endless Sacrifices. They Showed It In Their 
 Eyes. 
   
   
   
 Fifty Or So Against Two--Fifty Who Looked Out On The     World With The 
 Fearless Glance Of     Those Who Have Seen Life To Its Depths, And, With The 
 Broad Understanding Of     Actual Contact, Still Found It Good. Fifty Who 
 Were Learning Or Had Learned Not To Draw Aside Their Clean Starched 
 Skirts From The     Drab Of     The     Streets. And The     Fifty, Who Found The     Very 
 Scum Of     The     Gutters Not Too Filthy For Tenderness And Care, Let Carlotta 
 And, In Lesser Measure, The     New Probationer Alone. They Could Not Have 
 Voiced Their Reasons. 
   
   
   
 The Supper-Room Was Filled With Their Soft Voices, The     Rustle Of     Their 
 Skirts, The     Gleam Of     Their Stiff White Caps. 
   
   
   
 When Carlotta Came In, She Greeted None Of     Them. They Did Not Like Her, 
 And She Knew It. 
   
   
   
 Before Her, Instead Of     The     Tidy Supper-Table, She Was Seeing The 
 Medicine-Tray As She Had Left It. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 17 Pg 223 
   
   
   
 "I Guess I've Fixed Her," She Said To Herself. 
   
   
   
 Her Very Soul Was Sick With Fear Of     What She Had Done. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 18 Pg 224 
   
 K. Saw Sidney For Only A Moment On Christmas Day. This Was When The     Gay 
 Little Sleigh Had Stopped In Front Of     The     House. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Had Hurried Radiantly In For A Moment. Christine's Parlor Was 
 Gay With Firelight And Noisy With Chatter And With The     Clatter Of     Her 
 Tea-Cups. 
   
   
   
 K., Lounging Indolently In Front Of     The     Fire, Had Turned To See Sidney 
 In The     Doorway, And Leaped To His Feet. 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Come In," She Cried. "I Am Only Here For A Moment. I Am Out 
 Sleigh-Riding With Dr. Wilson. It's Perfectly Delightful." 
   
   
   
 "Ask Him In For A Cup Of     Tea," Christine Called Out. "Here's Aunt 
 Harriet And Mother And Even Palmer!" 
   
   
   
 Christine Had Aged During The     Last Weeks, But She Was Putting Up A Brave 
 Front. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 18 Pg 225 
   
   
 "I'll Ask Him." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Ran To The     Front Door And Called: "Will You Come In For A Cup Of 
 Tea?" 
   
   
   
 "Tea! Good Heavens, No. Hurry." 
   
   
   
 As Sidney Turned Back Into The     House, She Met Palmer. He Had Come Out 
 In The     Hall, And Had Closed The     Door Into The     Parlor Behind Him. His Arm 
 Was Still In Splints, And Swung Suspended In A Gay Silk Sling. 
   
   
   
 The Sound Of     Laughter Came Through The     Door Faintly. 
   
   
   
 "How Is He To-Day?" He Meant Johnny, Of     Course. The     Boy's Face Was 
 Always With Him. 
   
   
   
 "Better In Some Ways, But Of     Course--" 
   
   
   
 "When Are They Going To Operate?" 
   
   
   
 "When He Is A Little Stronger. Why Don't You Come Into See Him?" 
   
   
   
 "I Can't. That's The     Truth. I Can't Face The     Poor Youngster." 
   
   
   
 "He Doesn't Seem To Blame You; He Says It's All In The     Game." 
   
   
   
 "Sidney, Does Christine Know That I Was Not Alone That Night?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 18 Pg 226 
 "If She Guesses, It Is Not Because Of     Anything The     Boy Has Said. He Has 
 Told Nothing." 
   
   
   
 Out Of     The     Firelight, Away From The     Chatter And The     Laughter, Palmer's 
 Face Showed Worn And Haggard. He Put His Free Hand On Sidney's Shoulder. 
   
   
   
 "I Was Thinking That Perhaps If I Went Away--" 
   
   
   
 "That Would Be Cowardly, Wouldn't It?" 
   
   
   
 "If Christine Would Only Say Something And Get It Over With! She Doesn't 
 Sulk; I Think She's Really Trying To Be Kind. But She Hates Me, Sidney. 
 She Turns Pale Every Time I Touch Her Hand." 
   
   
   
 All The     Light Had Died Out Of     Sidney's Face. Life Was Terrible, After 
 All--Overwhelming. One Did Wrong Things, And Other People Suffered; Or 
 One Was Good, As Her Mother Had Been, And Was Left Lonely, A Widow, Or 
 Like Aunt Harriet. Life Was A Sham, Too. Things Were So Different From 
 What They Seemed To Be: Christine Beyond The     Door, Pouring Tea And 
 Laughing With Her Heart In Ashes; Palmer Beside Her, Faultlessly Dressed 
 And Wretched. The     Only One She Thought Really Contented Was K. He Seemed 
 To Move So Calmly In His Little Orbit. He Was Always So Steady, So 
 Balanced. If Life Held No Heights For Him, At Least It Held No Depths. 
   
   
   
 So Sidney Thought, In Her Ignorance! 
   
   
   
 "There's Only One Thing, Palmer," She Said Gravely. "Johnny Rosenfeld 
 Is Going To Have His Chance. If Anybody In The     World Can Save Him, Max 
 Wilson Can." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 18 Pg 227 
 The Light Of     That Speech Was In Her Eyes When She Went Out To The     Sleigh 
 Again. K. Followed Her Out And Tucked The     Robes In Carefully About Her. 
   
   
   
 "Warm Enough?" 
   
   
   
 "All Right, Thank You." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Go Too Far. Is There Any Chance Of     Having You Home For Supper?" 
   
   
   
 "I Think Not. I Am To Go On Duty At Six Again." 
   
   
   
 If There Was A Shadow In K.'S Eyes, She Did Not See It. He Waved Them 
 Off Smilingly From The     Pavement, And Went Rather Heavily Back Into The 
 House. 
   
   
   
 "Just How Many Men Are In Love With You, Sidney?" Asked Max, As Peggy 
 Started Up The     Street. 
   
   
   
 "No One That I Know Of, Unless--" 
   
   
   
 "Exactly. Unless--" 
   
   
   
 "What I Meant," She Said With Dignity, "Is That Unless One Counts Very 
 Young Men, And That Isn't Really Love." 
   
   
   
 "We'll Leave Out Joe Drummond And Myself--For, Of     Course, I Am Very 
 Young. Who Is In Love With You Besides Le Moyne? Any Of     The     Internes At 
 The Hospital?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 18 Pg 228 
   
 "Me! Le Moyne Is Not In Love With Me." 
   
   
   
 There Was Such Sincerity In Her Voice That Wilson Was Relieved. 
   
   
   
 K., Older Than Himself And More Grave, Had Always Had An Odd Attraction 
 For Women. He Had Been Frankly Bored By Them, But The     Fact Had Remained. 
 And Max More Than Suspected That Now, At Last, He Had Been Caught. 
   
   
   
 "Don't You Really Mean That You Are In Love With Le Moyne?" 
   
   
   
 "Please Don't Be Absurd. I Am Not In Love With Anybody; I Haven't Time 
 To Be In Love. I Have My Profession Now." 
   
   
   
 "Bah! A Woman's Real Profession Is Love." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Differed From This Hotly. So Warm Did The     Argument Become That 
 They Passed Without Seeing A Middle-Aged Gentleman, Short And Rather 
 Heavy Set, Struggling Through A Snowdrift On Foot, And Carrying In His 
 Hand A Dilapidated Leather Bag. 
   
   
   
 Dr. Ed Hailed Them. But The     Cutter Slipped By And Left Him Knee-Deep, 
 Looking Ruefully After Them. 
   
   
   
 "The Young Scamp!" He Said. "So That's Where Peggy Is!" 
   
   
   
 Nevertheless, There Was No Anger In Dr. Ed's Mind, Only A Vague And 
 Inarticulate Regret. These Things That Came So Easily To Max, The 
 Affection Of     Women, Gay Little Irresponsibilities Like The     Stealing 
 Of Peggy And The     Sleigh, Had Never Been His. If There Was Any Faint 
 Resentment, It Was At Himself. He Had Raised The     Boy Wrong--He Had 
 Taught Him To Be Selfish. Holding The     Bag High Out Of     The     Drifts, He 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 18 Pg 229 
 Made His Slow Progress Up The     Street. 
   
   
   
 At Something After Two O'clock That Night, K. Put Down His Pipe 
 And Listened. He Had Not Been Able To Sleep Since Midnight. In His 
 Dressing-Gown He Had Sat By The     Small Fire, Thinking. The     Content Of     His 
 First Few Months On The     Street Was Rapidly Giving Way To Unrest. He 
 Who Had Meant To Cut Himself Off From Life Found Himself Again In Close 
 Touch With It; His Eddy Was Deep With It. 
   
   
   
 For The     First Time, He Had Begun To Question The     Wisdom Of     What He Had 
 Done. Had It Been Cowardice, After All? It Had Taken Courage, God Knew, 
 To Give Up Everything And Come Away. In A Way, It Would Have Taken More 
 Courage To Have Stayed. Had He Been Right Or Wrong? 
   
   
   
 And There Was A New Element. He Had Thought, At First, That He Could 
 Fight Down This Love For Sidney. But It Was Increasingly Hard. The 
 Innocent Touch Of     Her Hand On His Arm, The     Moment When He Had Held Her 
 In His Arms After Her Mother's Death, The     Thousand Small Contacts Of     Her 
 Returns To The     Little House--All These Set His Blood On Fire. And It Was 
 Fighting Blood. 
   
   
   
 Under His Quiet Exterior K. Fought Many Conflicts Those Winter 
 Days--Over His Desk And Ledger At The     Office, In His Room Alone, 
 With Harriet Planning Fresh Triumphs Beyond The     Partition, Even By 
 Christine's Fire, With Christine Just Across, Sitting In Silence And 
 Watching His Grave Profile And Steady Eyes. 
   
   
   
 He Had A Little Picture Of     Sidney--A Snap-Shot That He Had Taken 
 Himself. It Showed Sidney Minus A Hand, Which Had Been Out Of     Range When 
 The Camera Had Been Snapped, And Standing On A Steep Declivity 
 Which Would Have Been Quite A Level Had He Held The     Camera Straight. 
 Nevertheless It Was Sidney, Her Hair Blowing About Her, Eyes Looking 
 Out, Tender Lips Smiling. When She Was Not At Home, It Sat On K.'S 
 Dresser, Propped Against His Collar-Box. When She Was In The     House, It 
 Lay Under The     Pin-Cushion. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 18 Pg 230 
   
 Two O'clock In The     Morning, Then, And K. In His Dressing-Gown, With The 
 Picture Propped, Not Against The     Collar-Box, But Against His Lamp, Where 
 He Could See It. 
   
   
   
 He Sat Forward In His Chair, His Hands Folded Around His Knee, And 
 Looked At It. He Was Trying To Picture The     Sidney Of     The     Photograph 
 In His Old Life--Trying To Find A Place For Her. But It Was Difficult. 
 There Had Been Few Women In His Old Life. His Mother Had Died Many Years 
 Before. There Had Been Women Who Had Cared For Him, But He Put Them 
 Impatiently Out Of     His Mind. 
   
   
   
 Then The     Bell Rang. 
   
   
   
 Christine Was Moving About Below. He Could Hear Her Quick Steps. Almost 
 Before He Had Heaved His Long Legs Out Of     The     Chair, She Was Tapping At 
 His Door Outside. 
   
   
   
 "It's Mrs. Rosenfeld. She Says She Wants To See You." 
   
   
   
 He Went Down The     Stairs. Mrs. Rosenfeld Was Standing In The     Lower Hall, 
 A Shawl About Her Shoulders. Her Face Was White And Drawn Above It. 
   
   
   
 "I've Had Word To Go To The     Hospital," She Said. "I Thought Maybe You'd 
 Go With Me. It Seems As If I Can't Stand It Alone. Oh, Johnny, Johnny!" 
   
   
   
 "Where's Palmer?" K. Demanded Of     Christine. 
   
   
   
 "He's Not In Yet." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 18 Pg 231 
 "Are You Afraid To Stay In The     House Alone?" 
   
   
   
 "No; Please Go." 
   
   
   
 He Ran Up The     Staircase To His Room And Flung On Some Clothing. In The 
 Lower Hall, Mrs. Rosenfeld's Sobs Had Become Low Moans; Christine Stood 
 Helplessly Over Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Terribly Sorry," She Said--"Terribly Sorry! When I Think Whose 
 Fault All This Is!" 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Rosenfeld Put Out A Work-Hardened Hand And Caught Christine's 
 Fingers. 
   
   
   
 "Never Mind That," She Said. "You Didn't Do It. I Guess You And I 
 Understand Each Other. Only Pray God You Never Have A Child." 
   
   
   
 K. Never Forgot The     Scene In The     Small Emergency Ward To Which Johnny 
 Had Been Taken. Under The     White Lights His Boyish Figure Looked 
 Strangely Long. There Was A Group Around The     Bed--Max Wilson, Two Or 
 Three Internes, The     Night Nurse On Duty, And The     Head. 
   
   
   
 Sitting Just Inside The     Door On A Straight Chair Was Sidney--Such A 
 Sidney As He Never Had Seen Before, Her Face Colorless, Her Eyes Wide 
 And Unseeing, Her Hands Clenched In Her Lap. When He Stood Beside Her, 
 She Did Not Move Or Look Up. The     Group Around The     Bed Had Parted To 
 Admit Mrs. Rosenfeld, And Closed Again. Only Sidney And K. Remained By 
 The Door, Isolated, Alone. 
   
   
   
 "You Must Not Take It Like That, Dear. It's Sad, Of     Course. But, After 
 All, In That Condition--" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 18 Pg 232 
 It Was Her First Knowledge That He Was There. But She Did Not Turn. 
   
   
   
 "They Say I Poisoned Him." Her Voice Was Dreary, Inflectionless. 
   
   
   
 "You--What?" 
   
   
   
 "They Say I Gave Him The     Wrong Medicine; That He's Dying; That I 
 Murdered Him." She Shivered. 
   
   
   
 K. Touched Her Hands. They Were Ice-Cold. 
   
   
   
 "Tell Me About It." 
   
   
   
 "There Is Nothing To Tell. I Came On Duty At Six O'clock And Gave The 
 Medicines. When The     Night Nurse Came On At Seven, Everything Was All 
 Right. The     Medicine-Tray Was Just As It Should Be. Johnny Was Asleep. I 
 Went To Say Good-Night To Him And He--He Was Asleep. I Didn't Give Him 
 Anything But What Was On The     Tray," She Finished Piteously. "I Looked At 
 The Label; I Always Look." 
   
   
   
 By A Shifting Of     The     Group Around The     Bed, K.'S Eyes Looked For A Moment 
 Directly Into Carlotta's. Just For A Moment; Then The     Crowd Closed Up 
 Again. It Was Well For Carlotta That It Did. She Looked As If She Had 
 Seen A Ghost--Closed Her Eyes, Even Reeled. 
   
   
   
 "Miss Harrison Is Worn Out," Dr. Wilson Said Brusquely. "Get Some One To 
 Take Her Place." 
   
   
   
 But Carlotta Rallied. After All, The     Presence Of     This Man In This Room 
 At Such A Time Meant Nothing. He Was Sidney's Friend, That Was All. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 18 Pg 233 
   
 But Her Nerve Was Shaken. The     Thing Had Gone Beyond Her. She Had Not 
 Meant To Kill. It Was The     Boy's Weakened Condition That Was Turning Her 
 Revenge Into Tragedy. 
   
   
   
 "I Am All Right," She Pleaded Across The     Bed To The     Head. "Let Me Stay, 
 Please. He's From My Ward. I--I Am Responsible." 
   
   
   
 Wilson Was At His Wits' End. He Had Done Everything He Knew Without 
 Result. The     Boy, Rousing For An Instant, Would Lapse Again Into Stupor. 
 With A Healthy Man They Could Have Tried More Vigorous Measures--Could 
 Have Forced Him To His Feet And Walked Him About, Could Have Beaten Him 
 With Knotted Towels Dipped In Ice-Water. But The     Wrecked Body On The     Bed 
 Could Stand No Such Heroic Treatment. 
   
   
   
 It Was Le Moyne, After All, Who Saved Johnny Rosenfeld's Life. For, When 
 Staff And Nurses Had Exhausted All Their Resources, He Stepped Forward 
 With A Quiet Word That Brought The     Internes To Their Feet Astonished. 
   
   
   
 There Was A New Treatment For Such Cases--It Had Been Tried Abroad. He 
 Looked At Max. 
   
   
   
 Max Had Never Heard Of     It. He Threw Out His Hands. 
   
   
   
 "Try It, For Heaven's Sake," He Said. "I'm All In." 
   
   
   
 The Apparatus Was Not In The     House--Must Be Extemporized, Indeed, At 
 Last, Of     Odds And Ends From The     Operating-Room. K. Did The     Work, His 
 Long Fingers Deft And Skillful--While Mrs. Rosenfeld Knelt By The     Bed 
 With Her Face Buried; While Sidney Sat, Dazed And Bewildered, On Her 
 Little Chair Inside The     Door; While Night Nurses Tiptoed Along The 
 Corridor, And The     Night Watchman Stared Incredulous From Outside The 
 Door. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 18 Pg 234 
   
 When The     Two Great Rectangles That Were The     Emergency Ward Windows 
 Had Turned From Mirrors Reflecting The     Room To Gray Rectangles In The 
 Morning Light; Johnny Rosenfeld Opened His Eyes And Spoke The     First 
 Words That Marked His Return From The     Dark Valley. 
   
   
   
 "Gee, This Is The     Life!" He Said, And Smiled Into K.'S Watchful Face. 
   
   
   
 When It Was Clear That The     Boy Would Live, K. Rose Stiffly From The 
 Bedside And Went Over To Sidney's Chair. 
   
   
   
 "He's All Right Now," He Said--"As All Right As He Can Be, Poor Lad!" 
   
   
   
 "You Did It--You! How Strange That You Should Know Such A Thing. How Am 
 I To Thank You?" 
   
   
   
 The Internes, Talking Among Themselves, Had Wandered Down To Their 
 Dining-Room For Early Coffee. Wilson Was Giving A Few Last Instructions 
 As To The     Boy's Care. Quite Unexpectedly, Sidney Caught K.'S Hand And 
 Held It To Her Lips. The     Iron Repression Of     The     Night, Of     Months Indeed, 
 Fell Away Before Her Simple Caress. 
   
   
   
 "My Dear, My Dear," He Said Huskily. "Anything That I Can Do--For 
 You--At Any Time--" 
   
   
   
 It Was After Sidney Had Crept Like A Broken Thing To Her Room That 
 Carlotta Harrison And K. Came Face To Face. Johnny Was Quite Conscious 
 By That Time, A Little Blue Around The     Lips, But Valiantly Cheerful. 
   
   
   
 "More Things Can Happen To A Fellow Than I Ever Knew There Was!" He 
 Said To His Mother, And Submitted Rather Sheepishly To Her Tears And 
 Caresses. 
   
   
   
 "You Were Always A Good Boy, Johnny," She Said. "Just You Get Well 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 18 Pg 235 
 Enough To Come Home. I'll Take Care Of     You The     Rest Of     My Life. We Will 
 Get You A Wheel-Chair When You Can Be About, And I Can Take You Out In 
 The Park When I Come From Work." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Be Passenger And You'll Be Chauffeur, Ma." 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Le Moyne Is Going To Get Your Father Sent Up Again. With Sixty-Five 
 Cents A Day And What I Make, We'll Get Along." 
   
   
   
 "You Bet We Will!" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Johnny, If I Could See You Coming In The     Door Again And Yelling 
 'Mother' And 'Supper' In One Breath!" 
   
   
   
 The Meeting Between Carlotta And Le Moyne Was Very Quiet. She Had Been 
 Making A Sort Of     Subconscious Impression On The     Retina Of     His Mind 
 During All The     Night. It Would Be Difficult To Tell When He Actually 
 Knew Her. 
   
   
   
 When The     Preparations For Moving Johnny Back To The     Big Ward Had Been 
 Made, The     Other Nurses Left The     Room, And Carlotta And The     Boy Were 
 Together. K. Stopped Her On Her Way To The     Door. 
   
   
   
 "Miss Harrison!" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Dr. Edwardes." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not Dr. Edwardes Here; My Name Is Le Moyne." 
   
   
   
 "Ah!" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 18 Pg 236 
   
 "I Have Not Seen You Since You Left St. John's." 
   
   
   
 "No; I--I Rested For A Few Months." 
   
   
   
 "I Suppose They Do Not Know That You Were--That You Have Had Any 
 Previous Hospital Experience." 
   
   
   
 "No. Are You Going To Tell Them?" 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Not Tell Them, Of     Course." 
   
   
   
 And Thus, By Simple Mutual Consent, It Was Arranged That Each Should 
 Respect The     Other's Confidence. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Staggered To Her Room. There Had Been A Time, Just Before Dawn, 
 When She Had Had One Of     Those Swift Revelations That Sometimes Come At 
 The End Of     A Long Night. She Had Seen Herself As She Was. The     Boy Was 
 Very Low, Hardly Breathing. Her Past Stretched Behind Her, A Series Of 
 Small Revenges And Passionate Outbursts, Swift Yieldings, Slow Remorse. 
 She Dared Not Look Ahead. She Would Have Given Every Hope She Had In The 
 World, Just Then, For Sidney's Stainless Past. 
   
   
   
 She Hated Herself With That Deadliest Loathing That Comes Of     Complete 
 Self-Revelation. 
   
   
   
 And She Carried To Her Room The     Knowledge That The     Night's Struggle Had 
 Been In Vain--That, Although Johnny Rosenfeld Would Live, She Had Gained 
 Nothing By What He Had Suffered. The     Whole Night Had Shown Her The 
 Hopelessness Of     Any Stratagem To Win Wilson From His New Allegiance. She 
 Had Surprised Him In The     Hallway, Watching Sidney's Slender Figure 
 As She Made Her Way Up The     Stairs To Her Room. Never, In All His Past 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 18 Pg 237 
 Overtures To Her, Had She Seen That Look In His Eyes. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 19 Pg 238 
   
 To Harriet Kennedy, Sidney's Sentence Of     Thirty Days' Suspension Came 
 As A Blow. K. Broke The     News To Her That Evening Before The     Time For 
 Sidney's Arrival. 
   
   
   
 The Little Household Was Sharing In Harriet's Prosperity. Katie Had 
 A Helper Now, A Little Austrian Girl Named Mimi. And Harriet Had 
 Established On The     Street The     Innovation Of     After-Dinner Coffee. It Was 
 Over The     After-Dinner Coffee That K. Made His Announcement. 
   
   
   
 "What Do You Mean By Saying She Is Coming Home For Thirty Days? Is The 
 Child Ill?" 
   
   
   
 "Not Ill, Although She Is Not Quite Well. The     Fact Is, Harriet,"--For 
 It Was "Harriet" And "K." By This Time,--"There Has Been A Sort Of 
 Semi-Accident Up At The     Hospital. It Hasn't Resulted Seriously, But--" 
   
   
   
 Harriet Put Down The     Apostle-Spoon In Her Hand And Stared Across At Him. 
   
   
   
 "Then She Has Been Suspended? What Did She Do? I Don't Believe She Did 
 Anything!" 
   
   
   
 "There Was A Mistake About The     Medicine, And She Was Blamed; That's 
 All." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 19 Pg 239 
   
 "She'd Better Come Home And Stay Home," Said Harriet Shortly. "I Hope It 
 Doesn't Get In The     Papers. This Dressmaking Business Is A Funny Sort Of 
 Thing. One Word Against You Or Any Of     Your Family, And The     Crowd's Off 
 Somewhere Else." 
   
   
   
 "There's Nothing Against Sidney," K. Reminded Her. "Nothing In The 
 World. I Saw The     Superintendent Myself This Afternoon. It Seems It's A 
 Mere Matter Of     Discipline. Somebody Made A Mistake, And They Cannot Let 
 Such A Thing Go By. But He Believes, As I Do, That It Was Not Sidney." 
   
   
   
 However Harriet Had Hardened Herself Against The     Girl's Arrival, All She 
 Had Meant To Say Fled When She Saw Sidney's Circled Eyes And Pathetic 
 Mouth. 
   
   
   
 "You Child!" She Said. "You Poor Little Girl!" And Took Her Corseted 
 Bosom. 
   
   
   
 For The     Time At Least, Sidney's World Had Gone To Pieces About Her. All 
 Her Brave Vaunt Of     Service Faded Before Her Disgrace. 
   
   
   
 When Christine Would Have Seen Her, She Kept Her Door Locked And Asked 
 For Just That One Evening Alone. But After Harriet Had Retired, And 
 Mimi, The     Austrian, Had Crept Out To The     Corner To Mail A Letter Back To 
 Gratz, Sidney Unbolted Her Door And Listened In The     Little Upper Hall. 
 Harriet, Her Head In A Towel, Her Face Carefully Cold-Creamed, Had Gone 
 To Bed; But K.'S Light, As Usual, Was Shining Over The     Transom. Sidney 
 Tiptoed To The     Door. 
   
   
   
 "K.!" 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 19 Pg 240 
   
 Almost Immediately He Opened The     Door. 
   
   
   
 "May I Come In And Talk To You?" 
   
   
   
 He Turned And Took A Quick Survey Of     The     Room. The     Picture Was Against 
 The Collar-Box. But He Took The     Risk And Held The     Door Wide. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Came In And Sat Down By The     Fire. By Being Adroit He Managed To 
 Slip The     Little Picture Over And Under The     Box Before She Saw It. It Is 
 Doubtful If She Would Have Realized Its Significance, Had She Seen It. 
   
   
   
 "I've Been Thinking Things Over," She Said. "It Seems To Me I'd Better 
 Not Go Back." 
   
   
   
 He Had Left The     Door Carefully Open. Men Are Always More Conventional 
 Than Women. 
   
   
   
 "That Would Be Foolish, Wouldn't It, When You Have Done So Well? And, 
 Besides, Since You Are Not Guilty, Sidney--" 
   
   
   
 "I Didn't Do It!" She Cried Passionately. "I Know I Didn't. But I've 
 Lost Faith In Myself. I Can't Keep On; That's All There Is To It. All 
 Last Night, In The     Emergency Ward, I Felt It Going. I Clutched At It. I 
 Kept Saying To Myself: 'You Didn't Do It, You Didn't Do It'; And All The 
 Time Something Inside Of     Me Was Saying, 'Not Now, Perhaps; But Sometime 
 You May.'" 
   
   
   
 Poor K., Who Had Reasoned All This Out For Himself And Had Come To The 
 Same Impasse! 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 19 Pg 241 
 "To Go On Like This, Feeling That One Has Life And Death In One's Hand, 
 And Then Perhaps Some Day To Make A Mistake Like That!" She Looked Up At 
 Him Forlornly. "I Am Just Not Brave Enough, K." 
   
   
   
 "Wouldn't It Be Braver To Keep On? Aren't You Giving Up Very Easily?" 
   
   
   
 Her World Was In Pieces About Her, And She Felt Alone In A Wide And 
 Empty Place. And, Because Her Nerves Were Drawn Taut Until They Were 
 Ready To Snap, Sidney Turned On Him Shrewishly. 
   
   
   
 "I Think You Are All Afraid I Will Come Back To Stay. Nobody Really 
 Wants Me Anywhere--In All The     World! Not At The     Hospital, Not Here, Not 
 Anyplace. I Am No Use." 
   
   
   
 "When You Say That Nobody Wants You," Said K., Not Very Steadily, "I--I 
 Think You Are Making A Mistake." 
   
   
   
 "Who?" She Demanded. "Christine? Aunt Harriet? Katie? The     Only Person 
 Who Ever Really Wanted Me Was My Mother, And I Went Away And Left Her!" 
   
   
   
 She Scanned His Face Closely, And, Reading There Something She Did Not 
 Understand, She Colored Suddenly. 
   
   
   
 "I Believe You Mean Joe Drummond." 
   
   
   
 "No; I Do Not Mean Joe Drummond." 
   
   
   
 If He Had Found Any Encouragement In Her Face, He Would Have Gone On 
 Recklessly; But Her Blank Eyes Warned Him. 
   
   
   
 "If You Mean Max Wilson," Said Sidney, "You Are Entirely Wrong. He's Not 
 In Love With Me--Not, That Is, Any More Than He Is In Love With A 
 Dozen Girls. He Likes To Be With Me--Oh, I Know That; But That Doesn't 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 19 Pg 242 
 Mean--Anything Else. Anyhow, After This Disgrace--" 
   
   
   
 "There Is No Disgrace, Child." 
   
   
   
 "He'll Think Me Careless, At The     Least. And His Ideals Are So High, K." 
   
   
   
 "You Say He Likes To Be With You. What About You?" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Had Been Sitting In A Low Chair By The     Fire. She Rose With A 
 Sudden Passionate Movement. In The     Informality Of     The     Household, She, 
 Had Visited K. In Her Dressing-Gown And Slippers; And Now She Stood 
 Before Him, A Tragic Young Figure, Clutching The     Folds Of     Her Gown 
 Across Her Breast. 
   
   
   
 "I Worship Him, K.," She Said Tragically. "When I See Him Coming, I Want 
 To Get Down And Let Him Walk On Me. I Know His Step In The     Hall. I 
 Know The     Very Way He Rings For The     Elevator. When I See Him In The 
 Operating-Room, Cool And Calm While Every One Else Is Flustered And 
 Excited, He--He Looks Like A God." 
   
   
   
 Then, Half Ashamed Of     Her Outburst, She Turned Her Back To Him And Stood 
 Gazing At The     Small Coal Fire. It Was As Well For K. That She Did Not 
 See His Face. For That One Moment The     Despair That Was In Him Shone In 
 His Eyes. He Glanced Around The     Shabby Little Room, At The     Sagging Bed, 
 The Collar-Box, The     Pincushion, The     Old Marble-Topped Bureau Under Which 
 Reginald Had Formerly Made His Nest, At His Untidy Table, Littered With 
 Pipes And Books, At The     Image In The     Mirror Of     His Own Tall Figure, 
 Stooped And Weary. 
   
   
   
 "It's Real, All This?" He Asked After A Pause. "You're Sure It's Not 
 Just--Glamour, Sidney?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 19 Pg 243 
   
   
 "It's Real--Terribly Real." Her Voice Was Muffled, And He Knew Then That 
 She Was Crying. 
   
   
   
 She Was Mightily Ashamed Of     It. Tears, Of     Course, Except In The     Privacy 
 Of One's Closet, Were Not Ethical On The     Street. 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps He Cares Very Much, Too." 
   
   
   
 "Give Me A Handkerchief," Said Sidney In A Muffled Tone, And The     Little 
 Scene Was Broken Into While K. Searched Through A Bureau Drawer. Then: 
   
   
   
 "It's All Over, Anyhow, Since This. If He'd Really Cared He'd Have Come 
 Over To-Night. When One Is In Trouble One Needs Friends." 
   
   
   
 Back In A Circle She Came Inevitably To Her Suspension. She Would Never 
 Go Back, She Said Passionately. She Was Innocent, Had Been Falsely 
 Accused. If They Could Think Such A Thing About Her, She Didn't Want To 
 Be In Their Old Hospital. 
   
   
   
 K. Questioned Her, Alternately Soothing And Probing. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Positive About It?" 
   
   
   
 "Absolutely. I Have Given Him His Medicines Dozens Of     Times." 
   
   
   
 "You Looked At The     Label?" 
   
   
   
 "I Swear I Did, K." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 19 Pg 244 
   
   
 "Who Else Had Access To The     Medicine Closet?" 
   
   
   
 "Carlotta Harrison Carried The     Keys, Of     Course. I Was Off Duty From Four 
 To Six. When Carlotta Left The     Ward, The     Probationer Would Have Them." 
   
   
   
 "Have You Reason To Think That Either One Of     These Girls Would Wish You 
 Harm?" 
   
   
   
 "None Whatever," Began Sidney Vehemently; And Then, Checking 
 Herself,--"Unless--But That's Rather Ridiculous." 
   
   
   
 "What Is Ridiculous?" 
   
   
   
 "I've Sometimes Thought That Carlotta--But I Am Sure She Is Perfectly 
 Fair With Me. Even If She--If She--" 
   
   
   
 "Yes?" 
   
   
   
 "Even If She Likes Dr. Wilson, I Don't Believe--Why, K., She Wouldn't! 
 It Would Be Murder." 
   
   
   
 "Murder, Of     Course," Said K., "In Intention, Anyhow. Of     Course She 
 Didn't Do It. I'm Only Trying To Find Out Whose Mistake It Was." 
   
   
   
 Soon After That She Said Good-Night And Went Out. She Turned In The 
 Doorway And Smiled Tremulously Back At Him. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 19 Pg 245 
 "You Have Done Me A Lot Of     Good. You Almost Make Me Believe In Myself." 
   
   
   
 "That's Because I Believe In You." 
   
   
   
 With A Quick Movement That Was One Of     Her Charms, Sidney Suddenly Closed 
 The Door And Slipped Back Into The     Room. K., Hearing The     Door Close, 
 Thought She Had Gone, And Dropped Heavily Into A Chair. 
   
   
   
 "My Best Friend In All The     World!" Said Sidney Suddenly From Behind Him, 
 And, Bending Over, She Kissed Him On The     Cheek. 
   
   
   
 The Next Instant The     Door Had Closed Behind Her, And K. Was Left Alone 
 To Such Wretchedness And Bliss As The     Evening Had Brought Him. 
   
   
   
 On Toward Morning, Harriet, Who Slept But Restlessly In Her Towel, 
 Wakened To The     Glare Of     His Light Over The     Transom. 
   
   
   
 "K.!" She Called Pettishly From Her Door. "I Wish You Wouldn't Go To 
 Sleep And Let Your Light Burn!" 
   
   
   
 K., Surmising The     Towel And Cold Cream, Had The     Tact Not To Open His 
 Door. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not Asleep, Harriet, And I Am Sorry About The     Light. It's Going 
 Out Now." 
   
   
   
 Before He Extinguished The     Light, He Walked Over To The     Old Dresser And 
 Surveyed Himself In The     Glass. Two Nights Without Sleep And Much Anxiety 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 19 Pg 246 
 Had Told On Him. He Looked Old, Haggard; Infinitely Tired. Mentally He 
 Compared Himself With Wilson, Flushed With Success, Erect, Triumphant, 
 Almost Insolent. Nothing Had More Certainly Told Him The     Hopelessness 
 Of His Love For Sidney Than Her Good-Night Kiss. He Was Her Brother, Her 
 Friend. He Would Never Be Her Lover. He Drew A Long Breath And Proceeded 
 To Undress In The     Dark. 
   
   
   
 Joe Drummond Came To See Sidney The     Next Day. She Would Have Avoided 
 Him If She Could, But Mimi Had Ushered Him Up To The     Sewing-Room Boudoir 
 Before She Had Time To Escape. She Had Not Seen The     Boy For Two Months, 
 And The     Change In Him Startled Her. He Was Thinner, Rather Hectic, 
 Scrupulously Well Dressed. 
   
   
   
 "Why, Joe!" She Said, And Then: "Won't You Sit Down?" 
   
   
   
 He Was Still Rather Theatrical. He Dramatized Himself, As He Had That 
 Night The     June Before When He Had Asked Sidney To Marry Him. He Stood 
 Just Inside The     Doorway. He Offered No Conventional Greeting Whatever; 
 But, After Surveying Her Briefly, Her Black Gown, The     Lines Around Her 
 Eyes:-- 
   
   
   
 "You're Not Going Back To That Place, Of     Course?" 
   
   
   
 "I--I Haven't Decided." 
   
   
   
 "Then Somebody's Got To Decide For You. The     Thing For You To Do Is To 
 Stay Right Here, Sidney. People Know You On The     Street. Nobody Here 
 Would Ever Accuse You Of     Trying To Murder Anybody." 
   
   
   
 In Spite Of     Herself, Sidney Smiled A Little. 
   
   
   
 "Nobody Thinks I Tried To Murder Him. It Was A Mistake About The 
 Medicines. I Didn't Do It, Joe." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 19 Pg 247 
 His Love Was Purely Selfish, For He Brushed Aside Her Protest As If She 
 Had Not Spoken. 
   
   
   
 "You Give Me The     Word And I'll Go And Get Your Things; I've Got A Car Of 
 My Own Now." 
   
   
   
 "But, Joe, They Have Only Done What They Thought Was Right. Whoever Made 
 It, There Was A Mistake." 
   
   
   
 He Stared At Her Incredulously. 
   
   
   
 "You Don't Mean That You Are Going To Stand For This Sort Of     Thing? 
 Every Time Some Fool Makes A Mistake, Are They Going To Blame It On 
 You?" 
   
   
   
 "Please Don't Be Theatrical. Come In And Sit Down. I Can't Talk To You 
 If You Explode Like A Rocket All The     Time." 
   
   
   
 Her Matter-Of-Fact Tone Had Its Effect. He Advanced Into The     Room, But 
 He Still Scorned A Chair. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess You've Been Wondering Why You Haven't Heard From Me," He Said. 
 "I've Seen You More Than You've Seen Me." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Looked Uneasy. The     Idea Of     Espionage Is Always Repugnant, And 
 To Have A Rejected Lover Always In The     Offing, As It Were, Was 
 Disconcerting. 
   
   
   
 "I Wish You Would Be Just A Little Bit Sensible, Joe. It's So Silly Of 
 You, Really. It's Not Because You Care For Me; It's Really Because You 
 Care For Yourself." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 19 Pg 248 
   
 "You Can't Look At Me And Say That, Sid." 
   
   
   
 He Ran His Finger Around His Collar--An Old Gesture; But The     Collar Was 
 Very Loose. He Was Thin; His Neck Showed It. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Just Eating My Heart Out For You, And That's The     Truth. And It 
 Isn't Only That. Everywhere I Go, People Say, 'There's The     Fellow Sidney 
 Page Turned Down When She Went To The     Hospital.' I've Got So I Keep Off 
 The Street As Much As I Can." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Was Half Alarmed, Half Irritated. This Wild, Excited Boy Was Not 
 The Doggedly Faithful Youth She Had Always Known. It Seemed To Her 
 That He Was Hardly Sane--That Underneath His Quiet Manner And Carefully 
 Repressed Voice There Lurked Something Irrational, Something She Could 
 Not Cope With. She Looked Up At Him Helplessly. 
   
   
   
 "But What Do You Want Me To Do? You--You Almost Frighten Me. If You'd 
 Only Sit Down--" 
   
   
   
 "I Want You To Come Home. I'm Not Asking Anything Else Now. I Just Want 
 You To Come Back, So That Things Will Be The     Way They Used To Be. Now 
 That They Have Turned You Out--" 
   
   
   
 "They've Done Nothing Of     The     Sort. I've Told You That." 
   
   
   
 "You're Going Back?" 
   
   
   
 "Absolutely." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 19 Pg 249 
 "Because You Love The     Hospital, Or Because You Love Somebody Connected 
 With The     Hospital?" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Was Thoroughly Angry By This Time, Angry And Reckless. She Had 
 Come Through So Much That Every Nerve Was Crying In Passionate Protest. 
   
   
   
 "If It Will Make You Understand Things Any Better," She Cried, "I Am 
 Going Back For Both Reasons!" 
   
   
   
 She Was Sorry The     Next Moment. But Her Words Seemed, Surprisingly 
 Enough, To Steady Him. For The     First Time, He Sat Down. 
   
   
   
 "Then, As Far As I Am Concerned, It's All Over, Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Joe. I Told You That Long Ago." 
   
   
   
 He Seemed Hardly To Be Listening. His Thoughts Had Ranged Far Ahead. 
 Suddenly:-- 
   
   
   
 "You Think Christine Has Her Hands Full With Palmer, Don't You? Well, 
 If You Take Max Wilson, You're Going To Have More Trouble Than Christine 
 Ever Dreamed Of. I Can Tell You Some Things About Him Now That Will Make 
 You Think Twice." 
   
   
   
 But Sidney Had Reached Her Limit. She Went Over And Flung Open The     Door. 
   
   
   
 "Every Word That You Say Shows Me How Right I Am In Not Marrying You, 
 Joe," She Said. "Real Men Do Not Say Those Things About Each Other Under 
 Any Circumstances. You're Behaving Like A Bad Boy. I Don't Want You To 
 Come Back Until You Have Grown Up." 
   
   
   
 He Was Very White, But He Picked Up His Hat And Went To The     Door. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 19 Pg 250 
   
   
 "I Guess I Am Crazy," He Said. "I've Been Wanting To Go Away, But Mother 
 Raises Such A Fuss--I'll Not Annoy You Any More." 
   
   
   
 He Reached In His Pocket And, Pulling Out A Small Box, Held It Toward 
 Her. The     Lid Was Punched Full Of     Holes. 
   
   
   
 "Reginald," He Said Solemnly. "I've Had Him All Winter. Some Boys Caught 
 Him In The     Park, And I Brought Him Home." 
   
   
   
 He Left Her Standing There Speechless With Surprise, With The     Box In Her 
 Hand, And Ran Down The     Stairs And Out Into The     Street. At The     Foot Of 
 The Steps He Almost Collided With Dr. Ed. 
   
   
   
 "Back To See Sidney?" Said Dr. Ed Genially. "That's Fine, Joe. I'm Glad 
 You've Made It Up." 
   
   
   
 The Boy Went Blindly Down The     Street. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 251 
   
 Winter Relaxed Its Clutch Slowly That Year. March Was Bitterly Cold; 
 Even April Found The     Roads Still Frozen And The     Hedgerows Clustered With 
 Ice. But At Mid-Day There Was Spring In The     Air. In The     Courtyard Of     The 
 Hospital, Convalescents Sat On The     Benches And Watched For Robins. The 
 Fountain, Which Had Frozen Out, Was Being Repaired. Here And There On 
 Ward Window-Sills Tulips Opened Their Gaudy Petals To The     Sun. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 252 
   
   
   
 Harriet Had Gone Abroad For A Flying Trip In March And Came Back Laden 
 With New Ideas, Model Gowns, And Fresh Enthusiasm. She Carried Out And 
 Planted Flowers On Her Sister's Grave, And Went Back To Her Work With A 
 Feeling Of     Duty Done. A Combination Of     Crocuses And Snow On The     Ground 
 Had Given Her An Inspiration For A Gown. She Drew It In Pencil On An 
 Envelope On Her Way Back In The     Street Car. 
   
   
   
 Grace Irving, Having Made Good During The     White Sales, Had Been Sent To 
 The Spring Cottons. She Began To Walk With Her Head Higher. The     Day She 
 Sold Sidney Material For A Simple White Gown, She Was Very Happy. Once 
 A Customer Brought Her A Bunch Of     Primroses. All Day She Kept Them Under 
 The Counter In A Glass Of     Water, And At Evening She Took Them To Johnny 
 Rosenfeld, Still Lying Prone In The     Hospital. 
   
   
   
 On Sidney, On K., And On Christine The     Winter Had Left Its Mark Heavily. 
 Christine, Readjusting Her Life To New Conditions, Was Graver, More 
 Thoughtful. She Was Alone Most Of     The     Time Now. Under K.'S Guidance, She 
 Had Given Up The     "Duchess" And Was Reading Real Books. She Was Thinking 
 Real Thoughts, Too, For The     First Time In Her Life. 
   
   
   
 Sidney, As Tender As Ever, Had Lost A Little Of     The     Radiance From Her 
 Eyes; Her Voice Had Deepened. Where She Had Been A Pretty Girl, She 
 Was Now Lovely. She Was Back In The     Hospital Again, This Time In The 
 Children's Ward. K., Going In One Day To Take Johnny Rosenfeld A Basket 
 Of Fruit, Saw Her There With A Child In Her Arms, And A Light In Her 
 Eyes That He Had Never Seen Before. It Hurt Him, Rather--Things Being As 
 They Were With Him. When He Came Out He Looked Straight Ahead. 
   
   
   
 With The     Opening Of     Spring The     Little House At Hillfoot Took On Fresh 
 Activities. Tillie Was House-Cleaning With Great Thoroughness. She 
 Scrubbed Carpets, Took Down The     Clean Curtains, And Put Them Up Again 
 Freshly Starched. It Was As If She Found In Sheer Activity And Fatigue A 
 Remedy For Her Uneasiness. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 253 
 Business Had Not Been Very Good. The     Impeccable Character Of     The     Little 
 House Had Been Against It. True, Mr. Schwitter Had A Little Bar And 
 Served The     Best Liquors He Could Buy; But He Discouraged Rowdiness--Had 
 Been Known To Refuse To Sell To Boys Under Twenty-One And To Men Who Had 
 Already Overindulged. The     Word Went About That Schwitter's Was No Place 
 For A Good Time. Even Tillie's Chicken And Waffles Failed Against This 
 Handicap. 
   
   
   
 By The     Middle Of     April The     House-Cleaning Was Done. One Or Two Motor 
 Parties Had Come Out, Dined Sedately And Wined Moderately, And Had Gone 
 Back To The     City Again. The     Next Two Weeks Saw The     Weather Clear. The 
 Roads Dried Up, Robins Filled The     Trees With Their Noisy Spring Songs, 
 And Still Business Continued Dull. 
   
   
   
 By The     First Day Of     May, Tillie's Uneasiness Had Become Certainty. On 
 That Morning Mr. Schwitter, Coming In From The     Early Milking, Found Her 
 Sitting In The     Kitchen, Her Face Buried In Her Apron. He Put Down The 
 Milk-Pails And, Going Over To Her, Put A Hand On Her Head. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess There's No Mistake, Then?" 
   
   
   
 "There's No Mistake," Said Poor Tillie Into Her Apron. 
   
   
   
 He Bent Down And Kissed The     Back Of     Her Neck. Then, When She Failed To 
 Brighten, He Tiptoed Around The     Kitchen, Poured The     Milk Into Pans, 
 And Rinsed The     Buckets, Working Methodically In His Heavy Way. The 
 Tea-Kettle Had Boiled Dry. He Filled That, Too. Then:-- 
   
   
   
 "Do You Want To See A Doctor?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 254 
   
 "I'd Better See Somebody," She Said, Without Looking Up. "And--Don't 
 Think I'm Blaming You. I Guess I Don't Really Blame Anybody. As Far As 
 That Goes, I've Wanted A Child Right Along. It Isn't The     Trouble I Am 
 Thinking Of     Either." 
   
   
   
 He Nodded. Words Were Unnecessary Between Them. He Made Some Tea 
 Clumsily And Browned Her A Piece Of     Toast. When He Had Put Them On One 
 End Of     The     Kitchen Table, He Went Over To Her Again. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess I'd Ought To Have Thought Of     This Before, But All I Thought Of 
 Was Trying To Get A Little Happiness Out Of     Life. And,"--He Stroked 
 Her Arm,--"As Far As I Am Concerned, It's Been Worth While, Tillie. No 
 Matter What I've Had To Do, I've Always Looked Forward To Coming Back 
 Here To You In The     Evening. Maybe I Don't Say It Enough, But I Guess You 
 Know I Feel It All Right." 
   
   
   
 Without Looking Up, She Placed Her Hand Over His. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess We Started Wrong," He Went On. "You Can't Build Happiness On 
 What Isn't Right. You And I Can Manage Well Enough; But Now That There's 
 Going To Be Another, It Looks Different, Somehow." 
   
   
   
 After That Morning Tillie Took Up Her Burden Stoically. The     Hope Of 
 Motherhood Alternated With Black Fits Of     Depression. She Sang At Her 
 Work, To Burst Out Into Sudden Tears. 
   
   
   
 Other Things Were Not Going Well. Schwitter Had Given Up His Nursery 
 Business; But The     Motorists Who Came To Hillfoot Did Not Come Back. 
 When, At Last, He Took The     Horse And Buggy And Drove About The     Country 
 For Orders, He Was Too Late. Other Nurserymen Had Been Before Him; 
 Shrubberies And Orchards Were Already Being Set Out. The     Second Payment 
 On His Mortgage Would Be Due In July. By The     Middle Of     May They Were 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 255 
 Frankly Up Against It. Schwitter At Last Dared To Put The     Situation Into 
 Words. 
   
   
   
 "We're Not Making Good, Til," He Said. "And I Guess You Know The     Reason. 
 We Are Too Decent; That's What's The     Matter With Us." There Was No Irony 
 In His Words. 
   
   
   
 With All Her Sophistication, Tillie Was Vastly Ignorant Of     Life. He Had 
 To Explain. 
   
   
   
 "We'll Have To Keep A Sort Of     Hotel," He Said Lamely. "Sell To Everybody 
 That Comes Along, And--If Parties Want To Stay Over-Night--" 
   
   
   
 Tillie's White Face Turned Crimson. 
   
   
   
 He Attempted A Compromise. "If It's Bad Weather, And They're Married--" 
   
   
   
 "How Are We To Know If They Are Married Or Not?" 
   
   
   
 He Admired Her Very Much For It. He Had Always Respected Her. But The 
 Situation Was Not Less Acute. There Were Two Or Three Unfurnished Rooms 
 On The     Second Floor. He Began To Make Tentative Suggestions As To Their 
 Furnishing. Once He Got A Catalogue From An Installment House, And Tried 
 To Hide It From Her. Tillie's Eyes Blazed. She Burned It In The     Kitchen 
 Stove. 
   
   
   
 Schwitter Himself Was Ashamed; But The     Idea Obsessed Him. Other People 
 Fattened On The     Frailties Of     Human Nature. Two Miles Away, On The     Other 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 256 
 Road, Was A Public House That Had Netted The     Owner Ten Thousand Dollars 
 Profit The     Year Before. They Bought Their Beer From The     Same Concern. 
 He Was Not As Young As He Had Been; There Was The     Expense Of     Keeping 
 His Wife--He Had Never Allowed Her To Go Into The     Charity Ward At The 
 Asylum. Now That There Was Going To Be A Child, There Would Be Three 
 People Dependent Upon Him. He Was Past Fifty, And Not Robust. 
   
   
   
 One Night, After Tillie Was Asleep, He Slipped Noiselessly Into His 
 Clothes And Out To The     Barn, Where He Hitched Up The     Horse With Nervous 
 Fingers. 
   
   
   
 Tillie Never Learned Of     That Midnight Excursion To The     "Climbing Rose," 
 Two Miles Away. Lights Blazed In Every Window; A Dozen Automobiles Were 
 Parked Before The     Barn. Somebody Was Playing A Piano. From The     Bar Came 
 The Jingle Of     Glasses And Loud, Cheerful Conversation. 
   
   
   
 When Schwitter Turned The     Horse's Head Back Toward Hillfoot, His 
 Mind Was Made Up. He Would Furnish The     Upper Rooms; He Would Bring A 
 Barkeeper From Town--These People Wanted Mixed Drinks; He Could Get A 
 Second-Hand Piano Somewhere. 
   
   
   
 Tillie's Rebellion Was Instant And Complete. When She Found Him 
 Determined, She Made The     Compromise That Her Condition Necessitated. She 
 Could Not Leave Him, But She Would Not Stay In The     Rehabilitated Little 
 House. When, A Week After Schwitter's Visit To The     "Climbing Rose," An 
 Installment Van Arrived From Town With The     New Furniture, Tillie 
 Moved Out To What Had Been The     Harness-Room Of     The     Old Barn And There 
 Established Herself. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not Leaving You," She Told Him. "I Don't Even Know That I Am 
 Blaming You. But I Am Not Going To Have Anything To Do With It, And 
 That's Flat." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 257 
   
 So It Happened That K., Making A Spring Pilgrimage To See Tillie, 
 Stopped Astounded In The     Road. The     Weather Was Warm, And He Carried 
 His Norfolk Coat Over His Arm. The     Little House Was Bustling; A Dozen 
 Automobiles Were Parked In The     Barnyard. The     Bar Was Crowded, And A 
 Barkeeper In A White Coat Was Mixing Drinks With The     Casual Indifference 
 Of His Kind. There Were Tables Under The     Trees On The     Lawn, And A New 
 Sign On The     Gate. 
   
   
   
 Even Schwitter Bore A New Look Of     Prosperity. Over His Schooner Of     Beer 
 K. Gathered Something Of     The     Story. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Not Proud Of     It, Mr. Le Moyne. I've Come To Do A Good Many Things 
 The Last Year Or So That I Never Thought I Would Do. But One Thing Leads 
 To Another. First I Took Tillie Away From Her Good Position, And After 
 That Nothing Went Right. Then There Were Things Coming On"--He Looked At 
 K. Anxiously--"That Meant More Expense. I Would Be Glad If You Wouldn't 
 Say Anything About It At Mrs. Mckee's." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Not Speak Of     It, Of     Course." 
   
   
   
 It Was Then, When K. Asked For Tillie, That Mr. Schwitter's Unhappiness 
 Became More Apparent. 
   
   
   
 "She Wouldn't Stand For It," He Said. "She Moved Out The     Day I Furnished 
 The Rooms Upstairs And Got The     Piano." 
   
   
   
 "Do You Mean She Has Gone?" 
   
   
   
 "As Far As The     Barn. She Wouldn't Stay In The     House. I--I'll Take You 
 Out There, If You Would Like To See Her." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 258 
   
 K. Shrewdly Surmised That Tillie Would Prefer To See Him Alone, Under 
 The Circumstances. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess I Can Find Her," He Said, And Rose From The     Little Table. 
   
   
   
 "If You--If You Can Say Anything To Help Me Out, Sir, I'd Appreciate It. 
 Of Course, She Understands How I Am Driven. But--Especially If You Would 
 Tell Her That The     Street Doesn't Know--" 
   
   
   
 "I'll Do All I Can," K. Promised, And Followed The     Path To The     Barn. 
   
   
   
 Tillie Received Him With A Certain Dignity. The     Little Harness-Room 
 Was Very Comfortable. A White Iron Bed In A Corner, A Flat Table With 
 A Mirror Above It, A Rocking-Chair, And A Sewing-Machine Furnished The 
 Room. 
   
   
   
 "I Wouldn't Stand For It," She Said Simply; "So Here I Am. Come In, Mr. 
 Le Moyne." 
   
   
   
 There Being But One Chair, She Sat On The     Bed. The     Room Was Littered 
 With Small Garments In The     Making. She Made No Attempt To Conceal Them; 
 Rather, She Pointed To Them With Pride. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Making Them Myself. I Have A Lot Of     Time These Days. He's Got A 
 Hired Girl At The     House. It Was Hard Enough To Sew At First, With Me 
 Making Two Right Sleeves Almost Every Time." Then, Seeing His Kindly Eye 
 On Her: "Well, It's Happened, Mr. Le Moyne. What Am I Going To Do? What 
 Am I Going To Be?" 
   
   
   
 "You're Going To Be A Very Good Mother, Tillie." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 259 
 She Was Manifestly In Need Of     Cheering. K., Who Also Needed Cheering 
 That Spring Day, Found His Consolation In Seeing Her Brighten Under The 
 Small Gossip Of     The     Street. The     Deaf-And-Dumb Book Agent Had Taken On 
 Life Insurance As A Side Issue, And Was Doing Well; The     Grocery Store At 
 The Corner Was Going To Be Torn Down, And Over The     New Store There 
 Were To Be Apartments; Reginald Had Been Miraculously Returned, And Was 
 Building A New Nest Under His Bureau; Harriet Kennedy Had Been To Paris, 
 And Had Brought Home Six French Words And A New Figure. 
   
   
   
 Outside The     Open Door The     Big Barn Loomed Cool And Shadowy, Full Of 
 Empty Spaces Where Later The     Hay Would Be Stored; Anxious Mother Hens 
 Led Their Broods About; Underneath In The     Horse Stable The     Restless 
 Horses Pawed In Their Stalls. From Where He Sat, Le Moyne Could See Only 
 The Round Breasts Of     The     Two Hills, The     Fresh Green Of     The     Orchard The 
 Cows In A Meadow Beyond. 
   
   
   
 Tillie Followed His Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "I Like It Here," She Confessed. "I've Had More Time To Think Since I 
 Moved Out Than I Ever Had In My Life Before. Them Hills Help. When The 
 Noise Is Worst Down At The     House, I Look At The     Hills There And--" 
   
   
   
 There Were Great Thoughts In Her Mind--That The     Hills Meant God, And 
 That In His Good Time Perhaps It Would All Come Right. But She Was 
 Inarticulate. "The Hills Help A Lot," She Repeated. 
   
   
   
 K. Rose. Tillie's Work-Basket Lay Near Him. He Picked Up One Of     The 
 Little Garments. In His Big Hands It Looked Small, Absurd. 
   
   
   
 "I--I Want To Tell You Something, Tillie. Don't Count On It Too Much; 
 But Mrs. Schwitter Has Been Failing Rapidly For The     Last Month Or Two." 
   
   
   
 Tillie Caught His Arm. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 260 
   
   
 "You've Seen Her?" 
   
   
   
 "I Was Interested. I Wanted To See Things Work Out Right For You." 
   
   
   
 All The     Color Had Faded From Tillie's Face. 
   
   
   
 "You're Very Good To Me, Mr. Le Moyne," She Said. "I Don't Wish The     Poor 
 Soul Any Harm, But--Oh, My God! If She's Going, Let It Be Before The 
 Next Four Months Are Over." 
   
   
   
 K. Had Fallen Into The     Habit, After His Long Walks, Of     Dropping Into 
 Christine's Little Parlor For A Chat Before He Went Upstairs. Those 
 Early Spring Days Found Harriet Kennedy Busy Late In The     Evenings, And, 
 Save For Christine And K., The     House Was Practically Deserted. 
   
   
   
 The Breach Between Palmer And Christine Was Steadily Widening. She Was 
 Too Proud To Ask Him To Spend More Of     His Evenings With Her. On Those 
 Occasions When He Voluntarily Stayed At Home With Her, He Was So 
 Discontented That He Drove Her Almost To Distraction. Although She Was 
 Convinced That He Was Seeing Nothing Of     The     Girl Who Had Been With 
 Him The     Night Of     The     Accident, She Did Not Trust Him. Not That Girl, 
 Perhaps, But There Were Others. There Would Always Be Others. 
   
   
   
 Into Christine's Little Parlor, Then, K. Turned, The     Evening After He 
 Had Seen Tillie. She Was Reading By The     Lamp, And The     Door Into The     Hall 
 Stood Open. 
   
   
   
 "Come In," She Said, As He Hesitated In The     Doorway. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 261 
 "I Am Frightfully Dusty." 
   
   
   
 "There's A Brush In The     Drawer Of     The     Hat-Rack--Although I Don't Really 
 Mind How You Look." 
   
   
   
 The Little Room Always Cheered K. Its Warmth And Light Appealed To His 
 Aesthetic Sense; After The     Bareness Of     His Bedroom, It Spelled Luxury. 
 And Perhaps, To Be Entirely Frank, There Was More Than Physical Comfort 
 And Satisfaction In The     Evenings He Spent In Christine's Firelit Parlor. 
 He Was Entirely Masculine, And Her Evident Pleasure In His Society 
 Gratified Him. He Had Fallen Into A Way Of     Thinking Of     Himself As A Sort 
 Of Older Brother To All The     World Because He Was A Sort Of     Older Brother 
 To Sidney. The     Evenings With Her Did Something To Reinstate Him In His 
 Own Self-Esteem. It Was Subtle, Psychological, But Also It Was Very 
 Human. 
   
   
   
 "Come And Sit Down," Said Christine. "Here's A Chair, And Here Are 
 Cigarettes And There Are Matches. Now!" 
   
   
   
 But, For Once, K. Declined The     Chair. He Stood In Front Of     The     Fireplace 
 And Looked Down At Her, His Head Bent Slightly To One Side. 
   
   
   
 "I Wonder If You Would Like To Do A Very Kind Thing," He Said 
 Unexpectedly. 
   
   
   
 "Make You Coffee?" 
   
   
   
 "Something Much More Trouble And Not So Pleasant." 
   
   
   
 Christine Glanced Up At Him. When She Was With Him, When His Steady Eyes 
 Looked Down At Her, Small Affectations Fell Away. She Was More Genuine 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 262 
 With K. Than With Anyone Else, Even Herself. 
   
   
   
 "Tell Me What It Is, Or Shall I Promise First?" 
   
   
   
 "I Want You To Promise Just One Thing: To Keep A Secret." 
   
   
   
 "Yours?" 
   
   
   
 Christine Was Not Over-Intelligent, Perhaps, But She Was Shrewd. That Le 
 Moyne's Past Held A Secret She Had Felt From The     Beginning. She Sat Up 
 With Eager Curiosity. 
   
   
   
 "No, Not Mine. Is It A Promise?" 
   
   
   
 "Of Course." 
   
   
   
 "I've Found Tillie, Christine. I Want You To Go Out To See Her." 
   
   
   
 Christine's Red Lips Parted. The     Street Did Not Go Out To See Women In 
 Tillie's Situation. 
   
   
   
 "But, K.!" She Protested. 
   
   
   
 "She Needs Another Woman Just Now. She's Going To Have A Child, 
 Christine; And She Has Had No One To Talk To But Her Hus--But Mr. 
 Schwitter And Myself. She Is Depressed And Not Very Well." 
   
   
   
 "But What Shall I Say To Her? I'd Really Rather Not Go, K. Not," 
 She Hastened To Set Herself Right In His Eyes--"Not That I Feel Any 
 Unwillingness To See Her. I Know You Understand That. But--What In The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 263 
 World Shall I Say To Her?" 
   
   
   
 "Say What Your Own Kind Heart Prompts." 
   
   
   
 It Had Been Rather A Long Time Since Christine Had Been Accused 
 Of Having A Kind Heart. Not That She Was Unkind, But In All Her 
 Self-Centered Young Life There Had Been Little Call On Her Sympathies. 
 Her Eyes Clouded. 
   
   
   
 "I Wish I Were As Good As You Think I Am." 
   
   
   
 There Was A Little Silence Between Them. Then Le Moyne Spoke Briskly:-- 
   
   
   
 "I'll Tell You How To Get There; Perhaps I Would Better Write It." 
   
   
   
 He Moved Over To Christine's Small Writing-Table And, Seating Himself, 
 Proceeded To Write Out The     Directions For Reaching Hillfoot. 
   
   
   
 Behind Him, Christine Had Taken His Place On The     Hearth-Rug And Stood 
 Watching His Head In The     Light Of     The     Desk-Lamp. "What A Strong, Quiet 
 Face It Is," She Thought. Why Did She Get The     Impression Of     Such A 
 Tremendous Reserve Power In This Man Who Was A Clerk, And A Clerk Only? 
 Behind Him She Made A Quick, Unconscious Gesture Of     Appeal, Both Hands 
 Out For An Instant. She Dropped Them Guiltily As K. Rose With The     Paper 
 In His Hand. 
   
   
   
 "I've Drawn A Sort Of     Map Of     The     Roads," He Began. "You See, This--" 
   
   
   
 Christine Was Looking, Not At The     Paper, But Up At Him. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 264 
   
 "I Wonder If You Know, K.," She Said, "What A Lucky Woman The     Woman Will 
 Be Who Marries You?" 
   
   
   
 He Laughed Good-Humoredly. 
   
   
   
 "I Wonder How Long I Could Hypnotize Her Into Thinking That." 
   
   
   
 He Was Still Holding Out The     Paper. 
   
   
   
 "I've Had Time To Do A Little Thinking Lately," She Said, Without 
 Bitterness. "Palmer Is Away So Much Now. I've Been Looking Back, 
 Wondering If I Ever Thought That About Him. I Don't Believe I Ever Did. 
 I Wonder--" 
   
   
   
 She Checked Herself Abruptly And Took The     Paper From His Hand. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Go To See Tillie, Of     Course," She Consented. "It Is Like You To 
 Have Found Her." 
   
   
   
 She Sat Down. Although She Picked Up The     Book That She Had Been Reading 
 With The     Evident Intention Of     Discussing It, Her Thoughts Were Still On 
 Tillie, On Palmer, On Herself. After A Moment:-- 
   
   
   
 "Has It Ever Occurred To You How Terribly Mixed Up Things Are? Take This 
 Street, For Instance. Can You Think Of     Anybody On It That--That Things 
 Have Gone Entirely Right With?" 
   
   
   
 "It's A Little World Of     Its Own, Of     Course," Said K., "And It Has Plenty 
 Of Contact Points With Life. But Wherever One Finds People, Many Or Few, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 265 
 One Finds All The     Elements That Make Up Life--Joy And Sorrow, Birth And 
 Death, And Even Tragedy. That's Rather Trite, Isn't It?" 
   
   
   
 Christine Was Still Pursuing Her Thoughts. 
   
   
   
 "Men Are Different," She Said. "To A Certain Extent They Make Their Own 
 Fates. But When You Think Of     The     Women On The     Street,--Tillie, 
 Harriet Kennedy, Sidney Page, Myself, Even Mrs. Rosenfeld Back In The 
 Alley,--Somebody Else Moulds Things For Us, And All We Can Do Is To Sit 
 Back And Suffer. I Am Beginning To Think The     World Is A Terrible Place, 
 K. Why Do People So Often Marry The     Wrong People? Why Can't A Man 
 Care For One Woman And Only One All His Life? Why--Why Is It All So 
 Complicated?" 
   
   
   
 "There Are Men Who Care For Only One Woman All Their Lives." 
   
   
   
 "You're That Sort, Aren't You?" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Want To Put Myself On Any Pinnacle. If I Cared Enough For 
 A Woman To Marry Her, I'd Hope To--But We Are Being Very Tragic, 
 Christine." 
   
   
   
 "I Feel Tragic. There's Going To Be Another Mistake, K., Unless You Stop 
 It." 
   
   
   
 He Tried To Leaven The     Conversation With A Little Fun. 
   
   
   
 "If You're Going To Ask Me To Interfere Between Mrs. Mckee And The 
 Deaf-And-Dumb Book And Insurance Agent, I Shall Do Nothing Of     The     Sort. 
 She Can Both Speak And Hear Enough For Both Of     Them." 
   
   
   
 "I Mean Sidney And Max Wilson. He's Mad About Her, K.; And, Because 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 266 
 She's The     Sort She Is, He'll Probably Be Mad About Her All His Life, 
 Even If He Marries Her. But He'll Not Be True To Her; I Know The     Type 
 Now." 
   
   
   
 K. Leaned Back With A Flicker Of     Pain In His Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "What Can I Do About It?" 
   
   
   
 Astute As He Was, He Did Not Suspect That Christine Was Using This 
 Method To Fathom His Feeling For Sidney. Perhaps She Hardly Knew It 
 Herself. 
   
   
   
 "You Might Marry Her Yourself, K." 
   
   
   
 But He Had Himself In Hand By This Time, And She Learned Nothing From 
 Either His Voice Or His Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "On Twenty Dollars A Week? And Without So Much As Asking Her Consent?" 
 He Dropped His Light Tone. "I'm Not In A Position To Marry Anybody. Even 
 If Sidney Cared For Me, Which She Doesn't, Of     Course--" 
   
   
   
 "Then You Don't Intend To Interfere? You're Going To Let The     Street See 
 Another Failure?" 
   
   
   
 "I Think You Can Understand," Said K. Rather Wearily, "That If I Cared 
 Less, Christine, It Would Be Easier To Interfere." 
   
   
   
 After All, Christine Had Known This, Or Surmised It, For Weeks. But It 
 Hurt Like A Fresh Stab In An Old Wound. It Was K. Who Spoke Again After 
 A Pause:-- 
   
   
   
 "The Deadly Hard Thing, Of     Course, Is To Sit By And See Things Happening 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 267 
 That One--That One Would Naturally Try To Prevent." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Believe That You Have Always Been Of     Those Who Only Stand And 
 Wait," Said Christine. "Sometime, K., When You Know Me Better And Like 
 Me Better, I Want You To Tell Me About It, Will You?" 
   
   
   
 "There's Very Little To Tell. I Held A Trust. When I Discovered That I 
 Was Unfit To Hold That Trust Any Longer, I Quit. That's All." 
   
   
   
 His Tone Of     Finality Closed The     Discussion. But Christine's Eyes Were On 
 Him Often That Evening, Puzzled, Rather Sad. 
   
   
   
 They Talked Of     Books, Of     Music--Christine Played Well In A Dashing Way. 
 K. Had Brought Her Soft, Tender Little Things, And Had Stood Over Her 
 Until Her Noisy Touch Became Gentle. She Played For Him A Little, While 
 He Sat Back In The     Big Chair With His Hand Screening His Eyes. 
   
   
   
 When, At Last, He Rose And Picked Up His Cap; It Was Nine O'clock. 
   
   
   
 "I've Taken Your Whole Evening," He Said Remorsefully. "Why Don't You 
 Tell Me I Am A Nuisance And Send Me Off?" 
   
   
   
 Christine Was Still At The     Piano, Her Hands On The     Keys. She Spoke 
 Without Looking At Him:-- 
   
   
   
 "You're Never A Nuisance, K., And--" 
   
   
   
 "You'll Go Out To See Tillie, Won't You?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes. But I'll Not Go Under False Pretenses. I Am Going Quite Frankly 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 268 
 Because You Want Me To." 
   
   
   
 Something In Her Tone Caught His Attention. 
   
   
   
 "I Forgot To Tell You," She Went On. "Father Has Given Palmer Five 
 Thousand Dollars. He's Going To Buy A Share In A Business." 
   
   
   
 "That's Fine." 
   
   
   
 "Possibly. I Don't Believe Much In Palmer's Business Ventures." 
   
   
   
 Her Flat Tone Still Held Him. Underneath It He Divined Strain And 
 Repression. 
   
   
   
 "I Hate To Go And Leave You Alone," He Said At Last From The     Door. "Have 
 You Any Idea When Palmer Will Be Back?" 
   
   
   
 "Not The     Slightest. K., Will You Come Here A Moment? Stand Behind Me; I 
 Don't Want To See You, And I Want To Tell You Something." 
   
   
   
 He Did As She Bade Him, Rather Puzzled. 
   
   
   
 "Here I Am." 
   
   
   
 "I Think I Am A Fool For Saying This. Perhaps I Am Spoiling The     Only 
 Chance I Have To Get Any Happiness Out Of     Life. But I Have Got To Say 
 It. It's Stronger Than I Am. I Was Terribly Unhappy, K., And Then You 
 Came Into My Life, And I--Now I Listen For Your Step In The     Hall. I 
 Can't Be A Hypocrite Any Longer, K." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 269 
 When He Stood Behind Her, Silent And Not Moving, She Turned Slowly About 
 And Faced Him. He Towered There In The     Little Room, Grave Eyes On Hers. 
   
   
   
 "It's A Long Time Since I Have Had A Woman Friend, Christine," He Said 
 Soberly. "Your Friendship Has Meant A Good Deal. In A Good Many 
 Ways, I'd Not Care To Look Ahead If It Were Not For You. I Value Our 
 Friendship So Much That I--" 
   
   
   
 "That You Don't Want Me To Spoil It," She Finished For Him. "I Know 
 You Don't Care For Me, K., Not The     Way I--But I Wanted You To Know. It 
 Doesn't Hurt A Good Man To Know Such A Thing. And It--Isn't Going To 
 Stop Your Coming Here, Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "Of Course Not," Said K. Heartily. "But To-Morrow, When We Are Both 
 Clear-Headed, We Will Talk This Over. You Are Mistaken About This Thing, 
 Christine; I Am Sure Of     That. Things Have Not Been Going Well, And Just 
 Because I Am Always Around, And All That Sort Of     Thing, You Think Things 
 That Aren't Really So. I'm Only A Reaction, Christine." 
   
   
   
 He Tried To Make Her Smile Up At Him. But Just Then She Could Not Smile. 
   
   
   
 If She Had Cried, Things Might Have Been Different For Every One; For 
 Perhaps K. Would Have Taken Her In His Arms. He Was Heart-Hungry Enough, 
 Those Days, For Anything. And Perhaps, Too, Being Intuitive, Christine 
 Felt This. But She Had No Mind To Force Him Into A Situation Against His 
 Will. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Because You Are Good," She Said, And Held Out Her Hand. 
 "Good-Night." 
   
   
   
 Le Moyne Took It And Bent Over And Kissed It Lightly. There Was In 
 The Kiss All That He Could Not Say Of     Respect, Of     Affection And 
 Understanding. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 20 Pg 270 
 "Good-Night, Christine," He Said, And Went Into The     Hall And Upstairs. 
   
   
   
 The Lamp Was Not Lighted In His Room, But The     Street Light Glowed 
 Through The     Windows. Once Again The     Waving Fronds Of     The     Ailanthus Tree 
 Flung Ghostly Shadows On The     Walls. There Was A Faint Sweet Odor Of 
 Blossoms, So Soon To Become Rank And Heavy. 
   
   
   
 Over The     Floor In A Wild Zigzag Darted A Strip Of     White Paper Which 
 Disappeared Under The     Bureau. Reginald Was Building Another Nest. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 271 
   
   
 Sidney Went Into The     Operating-Room Late In The     Spring As The     Result Of 
 A Conversation Between The     Younger Wilson And The     Head. 
   
   
   
 "When Are You Going To Put My Protegee Into The     Operating-Room?" Asked 
 Wilson, Meeting Miss Gregg In A Corridor One Bright, Spring Afternoon. 
   
   
   
 "That Usually Comes In The     Second Year, Dr. Wilson." 
   
   
   
 He Smiled Down At Her. "That Isn't A Rule, Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "Not Exactly. Miss Page Is Very Young, And Of     Course There Are Other 
 Girls Who Have Not Yet Had The     Experience. But, If You Make The 
 Request--" 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 272 
   
 "I Am Going To Have Some Good Cases Soon. I'll Not Make A Request, Of 
 Course; But, If You See Fit, It Would Be Good Training For Miss Page." 
   
   
   
 Miss Gregg Went On, Knowing Perfectly That At His Next Operation Dr. 
 Wilson Would Expect Sidney Page In The     Operating-Room. The     Other Doctors 
 Were Not So Exigent. She Would Have Liked To Have All The     Staff Old And 
 Settled, Like Dr. O'hara Or The     Older Wilson. These Young Men Came In 
 And Tore Things Up. 
   
   
   
 She Sighed As She Went On. There Were So Many Things To Go Wrong. The 
 Butter Had Been Bad--She Must Speak To The     Matron. The     Sterilizer In 
 The Operating-Room Was Out Of     Order--That Meant A Quarrel With The     Chief 
 Engineer. Requisitions Were Too Heavy--That Meant Going Around To The 
 Wards And Suggesting To The     Head Nurses That Lead Pencils And Bandages 
 And Adhesive Plaster And Safety-Pins Cost Money. 
   
   
   
 It Was Particularly Inconvenient To Move Sidney Just Then. Carlotta 
 Harrison Was Off Duty, Ill. She Had Been Ailing For A Month, And Now She 
 Was Down With A Temperature. As The     Head Went Toward Sidney's Ward, 
 Her Busy Mind Was Playing Her Nurses In Their Wards Like Pieces On A 
 Checkerboard. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Went Into The     Operating-Room That Afternoon. For Her Blue 
 Uniform, Kerchief, And Cap She Exchanged The     Hideous Operating-Room 
 Garb: Long, Straight White Gown With Short Sleeves And Mob-Cap, 
 Gray-White From Many Sterilizations. But The     Ugly Costume Seemed To 
 Emphasize Her Beauty, As The     Habit Of     A Nun Often Brings Out The     Placid 
 Saintliness Of     Her Face. 
   
   
   
 The Relationship Between Sidney And Max Had Reached That Point That 
 Occurs In All Relationships Between Men And Women: When Things Must 
 Either Go Forward Or Go Back, But Cannot Remain As They Are. The 
 Condition Had Existed For The     Last Three Months. It Exasperated The     Man. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 273 
 As A Matter Of     Fact, Wilson Could Not Go Ahead. The     Situation With 
 Carlotta Had Become Tense, Irritating. He Felt That She Stood Ready 
 To Block Any Move He Made. He Would Not Go Back, And He Dared Not Go 
 Forward. 
   
   
   
 If Sidney Was Puzzled, She Kept It Bravely To Herself. In Her Little 
 Room At Night, With The     Door Carefully Locked, She Tried To Think Things 
 Out. There Were A Few Treasures That She Looked Over Regularly: A Dried 
 Flower From The     Christmas Roses; A Label That He Had Pasted Playfully 
 On The     Back Of     Her Hand One Day After The     Rush Of     Surgical Dressings Was 
 Over And Which Said "Rx, Take Once And Forever." 
   
   
   
 There Was Another Piece Of     Paper Over Which Sidney Spent Much Time. It 
 Was A Page Torn Out Of     An Order Book, And It Read: "Sigsbee May Have 
 Light Diet; Rosenfeld Massage." Underneath Was Written, Very Small: 
   
   
   
      "You Are The     Most Beautiful Person In The     World." 
   
   
   
 Two Reasons Had Prompted Wilson To Request To Have Sidney In The 
 Operating-Room. He Wanted Her With Him, And He Wanted Her To See Him At 
 Work: The     Age-Old Instinct Of     The     Male To Have His Woman See Him At His 
 Best. 
   
   
   
 He Was In High Spirits That First Day Of     Sidney's Operating-Room 
 Experience. For The     Time At Least, Carlotta Was Out Of     The     Way. Her 
 Somber Eyes No Longer Watched Him. Once He Looked Up From His Work And 
 Glanced At Sidney Where She Stood At Strained Attention. 
   
   
   
 "Feeling Faint?" He Said. 
   
   
   
 She Colored Under The     Eyes That Were Turned On Her. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 274 
 "No, Dr. Wilson." 
   
   
   
 "A Great Many Of     Them Faint On The     First Day. We Sometimes Have Them 
 Lying All Over The     Floor." 
   
   
   
 He Challenged Miss Gregg With His Eyes, And She Reproved Him With A 
 Shake Of     Her Head, As She Might A Bad Boy. 
   
   
   
 One Way And Another, He Managed To Turn The     Attention Of     The 
 Operating-Room To Sidney Several Times. It Suited His Whim, And It Did 
 More Than That: It Gave Him A Chance To Speak To Her In His Teasing Way. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Came Through The     Operation As If She Had Been Through Fire--Taut 
 As A String, Rather Pale, But Undaunted. But When The     Last Case Had Been 
 Taken Out, Max Dropped His Bantering Manner. The     Internes Were Looking 
 Over Instruments; The     Nurses Were Busy On The     Hundred And One Tasks Of 
 Clearing Up; So He Had A Chance For A Word With Her Alone. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Proud Of     You, Sidney; You Came Through It Like A Soldier." 
   
   
   
 "You Made It Very Hard For Me." 
   
   
   
 A Nurse Was Coming Toward Him; He Had Only A Moment. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Leave A Note In The     Mail-Box," He Said Quickly, And Proceeded 
 With The     Scrubbing Of     His Hands Which Signified The     End Of     The     Day's 
 Work. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 275 
 The Operations Had Lasted Until Late In The     Afternoon. The     Night Nurses 
 Had Taken Up Their Stations; Prayers Were Over. The     Internes Were 
 Gathered In The     Smoking-Room, Threshing Over The     Day's Work, As Was 
 Their Custom. When Sidney Was Free, She Went To The     Office For The     Note. 
 It Was Very Brief:-- 
   
   
   
 I Have Something I Want To Say To You, Dear. I Think You Know What It 
 Is. I Never See You Alone At Home Any More. If You Can Get Off For An 
 Hour, Won't You Take The     Trolley To The     End Of     Division Street? I'll Be 
 There With The     Car At Eight-Thirty, And I Promise To Have You Back By 
 Ten O'clock. 
   
   
   
 Max. 
   
   
   
 The Office Was Empty. No One Saw Her As She Stood By The     Mail-Box. The 
 Ticking Of     The     Office Clock, The     Heavy Rumble Of     A Dray Outside, The 
 Roll Of     The     Ambulance As It Went Out Through The     Gateway, And In Her 
 Hand The     Realization Of     What She Had Never Confessed As A Hope, Even To 
 Herself! He, The     Great One, Was Going To Stoop To Her. It Had Been In 
 His Eyes That Afternoon; It Was There, In His Letter, Now. 
   
   
   
 It Was Eight By The     Office Clock. To Get Out Of     Her Uniform And Into 
 Street Clothing, Fifteen Minutes; On The     Trolley, Another Fifteen. She 
 Would Need To Hurry. 
   
   
   
 But She Did Not Meet Him, After All. Miss Wardwell Met Her In The     Upper 
 Hall. 
   
   
   
 "Did You Get My Message?" She Asked Anxiously. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 276 
   
 "What Message?" 
   
   
   
 "Miss Harrison Wants To See You. She Has Been Moved To A Private Room." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Glanced At K.'S Little Watch. 
   
   
   
 "Must She See Me To-Night?" 
   
   
   
 "She Has Been Waiting For Hours--Ever Since You Went To The 
 Operating-Room." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Sighed, But She Went To Carlotta At Once. The     Girl's Condition 
 Was Puzzling The     Staff. There Was Talk Of     "T.R."--Which Is Hospital For 
 "Typhoid Restrictions." But T.R. Has Apathy, Generally, And Carlotta 
 Was Not Apathetic. Sidney Found Her Tossing Restlessly On Her High White 
 Bed, And Put Her Cool Hand Over Carlotta's Hot One. 
   
   
   
 "Did You Send For Me?" 
   
   
   
 "Hours Ago." Then, Seeing Her Operating-Room Uniform: "You've Been 
 There, Have You?" 
   
   
   
 "Is There Anything I Can Do, Carlotta?" 
   
   
   
 Excitement Had Dyed Sidney's Cheeks With Color And Made Her Eyes 
 Luminous. The     Girl In The     Bed Eyed Her, And Then Abruptly Drew Her Hand 
 Away. 
   
   
   
 "Were You Going Out?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 277 
   
 "Yes; But Not Right Away." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Not Keep You If You Have An Engagement." 
   
   
   
 "The Engagement Will Have To Wait. I'm Sorry You're Ill. If You Would 
 Like Me To Stay With You Tonight--" 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Shook Her Head On Her Pillow. 
   
   
   
 "Mercy, No!" She Said Irritably. "I'm Only Worn Out. I Need A Rest. Are 
 You Going Home To-Night?" 
   
   
   
 "No," Sidney Admitted, And Flushed. 
   
   
   
 Nothing Escaped Carlotta's Eyes--The Younger Girl's Radiance, Her 
 Confusion, Even Her Operating Room Uniform And What It Signified. How 
 She Hated Her, With Her Youth And Freshness, Her Wide Eyes, Her Soft Red 
 Lips! And This Engagement--She Had The     Uncanny Divination Of     Fury. 
   
   
   
 "I Was Going To Ask You To Do Something For Me," She Said Shortly; "But 
 I've Changed My Mind About It. Go On And Keep Your Engagement." 
   
   
   
 To End The     Interview, She Turned Over And Lay With Her Face To The     Wall. 
 Sidney Stood Waiting Uncertainly. All Her Training Had Been To Ignore 
 The Irritability Of     The     Sick, And Carlotta Was Very Ill; She Could See 
 That. 
   
   
   
 "Just Remember That I Am Ready To Do Anything I Can, Carlotta," She 
 Said. "Nothing Will--Will Be A Trouble." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 278 
 She Waited A Moment, But, Receiving No Acknowledgement Of     Her Offer, She 
 Turned Slowly And Went Toward The     Door. 
   
   
   
 "Sidney!" 
   
   
   
 She Went Back To The     Bed. 
   
   
   
 "Yes. Don't Sit Up, Carlotta. What Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "I'm Frightened!" 
   
   
   
 "You're Feverish And Nervous. There's Nothing To Be Frightened About." 
   
   
   
 "If It's Typhoid, I'm Gone." 
   
   
   
 "That's Childish. Of     Course You're Not Gone, Or Anything Like It. 
 Besides, It's Probably Not Typhoid." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Afraid To Sleep. I Doze For A Little, And When I Waken There Are 
 People In The     Room. They Stand Around The     Bed And Talk About Me." 
   
   
   
 Sidney's Precious Minutes Were Flying; But Carlotta Had Gone Into A 
 Paroxysm Of     Terror, Holding To Sidney's Hand And Begging Not To Be Left 
 Alone. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Too Young To Die," She Would Whimper. And In The     Next Breath: "I 
 Want To Die--I Don't Want To Live!" 
   
   
   
 The Hands Of     The     Little Watch Pointed To Eight-Thirty When At Last She 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 279 
 Lay Quiet, With Closed Eyes. Sidney, Tiptoeing To The     Door, Was Brought 
 Up Short By Her Name Again, This Time In A More Normal Voice:-- 
   
   
   
 "Sidney." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Dear." 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps You Are Right And I'm Going To Get Over This." 
   
   
   
 "Certainly You Are. Your Nerves Are Playing Tricks With You To-Night." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Tell You Now Why I Sent For You." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Listening." 
   
   
   
 "If--If I Get Very Bad,--You Know What I Mean,--Will You Promise To Do 
 Exactly What I Tell You?" 
   
   
   
 "I Promise, Absolutely." 
   
   
   
 "My Trunk Key Is In My Pocket-Book. There Is A Letter In The     Tray--Just 
 A Name, No Address On It. Promise To See That It Is Not Delivered; That 
 It Is Destroyed Without Being Read." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Promised Promptly; And, Because It Was Too Late Now For Her 
 Meeting With Wilson, For The     Next Hour She Devoted Herself To Making 
 Carlotta Comfortable. So Long As She Was Busy, A Sort Of     Exaltation Of 
 Service Upheld Her. But When At Last The     Night Assistant Came To Sit 
 With The     Sick Girl, And Sidney Was Free, All The     Life Faded From Her 
 Face. He Had Waited For Her And She Had Not Come. Would He Understand? 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 280 
 Would He Ask Her To Meet Him Again? Perhaps, After All, His Question Had 
 Not Been What She Had Thought. 
   
   
   
 She Went Miserably To Bed. K.'S Little Watch Ticked Under Her Pillow. 
 Her Stiff Cap Moved In The     Breeze As It Swung From The     Corner Of     Her 
 Mirror. Under Her Window Passed And Repassed The     Night Life Of     The 
 City--Taxicabs, Stealthy Painted Women, Tired Office-Cleaners Trudging 
 Home At Midnight, A City Patrol-Wagon Which Rolled In Through The     Gates 
 To The     Hospital's Always Open Door. When She Could Not Sleep, She Got Up 
 And Padded To The     Window In Bare Feet. The     Light From A Passing Machine 
 Showed A Youthful Figure That Looked Like Joe Drummond. 
   
   
   
 Life, That Had Always Seemed So Simple, Was Growing Very Complicated 
 For Sidney: Joe And K., Palmer And Christine, Johnny Rosenfeld, 
 Carlotta--Either Lonely Or Tragic, All Of     Them, Or Both. Life In The 
 Raw. 
   
   
   
 Toward Morning Carlotta Wakened. The     Night Assistant Was Still There. It 
 Had Been A Quiet Night And She Was Asleep In Her Chair. To Save Her Cap 
 She Had Taken It Off, And Early Streaks Of     Silver Showed In Her Hair. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Roused Her Ruthlessly. 
   
   
   
 "I Want Something From My Trunk," She Said. 
   
   
   
 The Assistant Wakened Reluctantly, And Looked At Her Watch. Almost 
 Morning. She Yawned And Pinned On Her Cap. 
   
   
   
 "For Heaven's Sake," She Protested. "You Don't Want Me To Go To The 
 Trunk-Room At This Hour!" 
   
   
   
 "I Can Go Myself," Said Carlotta, And Put Her Feet Out Of     Bed. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 281 
   
 "What Is It You Want?" 
   
   
   
 "A Letter On The     Top Tray. If I Wait My Temperature Will Go Up And I 
 Can't Think." 
   
   
   
 "Shall I Mail It For You?" 
   
   
   
 "Bring It Here," Said Carlotta Shortly. "I Want To Destroy It." 
   
   
   
 The Young Woman Went Without Haste, To Show That A Night Assistant May 
 Do Such Things Out Of     Friendship, But Not Because She Must. She Stopped 
 At The     Desk Where The     Night Nurse In Charge Of     The     Rooms On That Floor 
 Was Filling Out Records. 
   
   
   
 "Give Me Twelve Private Patients To Look After Instead Of     One Nurse Like 
 Carlotta Harrison!" She Complained. "I've Got To Go To The     Trunk-Room 
 For Her At This Hour, And It Next Door To The     Mortuary!" 
   
   
   
 As The     First Rays Of     The     Summer Sun Came Through The     Window, Shadowing 
 The Fire-Escape Like A Lattice On The     Wall Of     The     Little Gray-Walled 
 Room, Carlotta Sat Up In Her Bed And Lighted The     Candle On The     Stand. 
 The Night Assistant, Who Dreamed Sometimes Of     Fire, Stood Nervously By. 
   
   
   
 "Why Don't You Let Me Do It?" She Asked Irritably. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Did Not Reply At Once. The     Candle Was In Her Hand, And She Was 
 Staring At The     Letter. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 282 
   
 "Because I Want To Do It Myself," She Said At Last, And Thrust The 
 Envelope Into The     Flame. It Burned Slowly, At First A Thin Blue Flame 
 Tipped With Yellow, Then, Eating Its Way With A Small Fine Crackling, 
 A Widening, Destroying Blaze That Left Behind It Black Ash And 
 Destruction. The     Acrid Odor Of     Burning Filled The     Room. Not Until It Was 
 Consumed, And The     Black Ash Fell Into The     Saucer Of     The     Candlestick, Did 
 Carlotta Speak Again. Then:-- 
   
   
   
 "If Every Fool Of     A Woman Who Wrote A Letter Burnt It, There Would Be 
 Less Trouble In The     World," She Said, And Lay Back Among Her Pillows. 
   
   
   
 The Assistant Said Nothing. She Was Sleepy And Irritated, And She Had 
 Crushed Her Best Cap By Letting The     Lid Of     Carlotta's Trunk Fall On Her. 
 She Went Out Of     The     Room With Disapproval In Every Line Of     Her Back. 
   
   
   
 "She Burned It," She Informed The     Night Nurse At Her Desk. "A Letter To 
 A Man--One Of     Her Suitors, I Suppose. The     Name Was K. Le Moyne." 
   
   
   
 The Deepening And Broadening Of     Sidney's Character Had Been Very 
 Noticeable In The     Last Few Months. She Had Gained In Decision Without 
 Becoming Hard; Had Learned To See Things As They Are, Not Through The 
 Rose Mist Of     Early Girlhood; And, Far From Being Daunted, Had Developed 
 A Philosophy That Had For Its Basis God In His Heaven And All Well With 
 The World. 
   
   
   
 But Her New Theory Of     Acceptance Did Not Comprehend Everything. She Was 
 In A State Of     Wild Revolt, For Instance, As To Johnny Rosenfeld, And 
 More Remotely But Not Less Deeply Concerned Over Grace Irving. Soon 
 She Was To Learn Of     Tillie's Predicament, And To Take Up The     Cudgels 
 Valiantly For Her. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 283 
 But Her Revolt Was To Be For Herself Too. On The     Day After Her Failure 
 To Keep Her Appointment With Wilson She Had Her Half-Holiday. No Word 
 Had Come From Him, And When, After A Restless Night, She Went To Her New 
 Station In The     Operating-Room, It Was To Learn That He Had Been Called 
 Out Of     The     City In Consultation And Would Not Operate That Day. O'hara 
 Would Take Advantage Of     The     Free Afternoon To Run In Some Odds And Ends 
 Of Cases. 
   
   
   
 The Operating-Room Made Gauze That Morning, And Small Packets Of 
 Tampons: Absorbent Cotton Covered With Sterilized Gauze, And Fastened 
 Together--Twelve, By Careful Count, In Each Bundle. 
   
   
   
 Miss Grange, Who Had Been Kind To Sidney In Her Probation Months, Taught 
 Her The     Method. 
   
   
   
 "Used Instead Of     Sponges," She Explained. "If You Noticed Yesterday, 
 They Were Counted Before And After Each Operation. One Of     These Missing 
 Is Worse Than A Bank Clerk Out A Dollar At The     End Of     The     Day. There's 
 No Closing Up Until It's Found!" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Eyed The     Small Packet Before Her Anxiously. 
   
   
   
 "What A Hideous Responsibility!" She Said. 
   
   
   
 From That Time On She Handled The     Small Gauze Sponges Almost Reverently. 
   
   
   
 The Operating-Room--All Glass, White Enamel, And Shining 
 Nickel-Plate--First Frightened, Then Thrilled Her. It Was As If, Having 
 Loved A Great Actor, She Now Trod The     Enchanted Boards On Which He 
 Achieved His Triumphs. She Was Glad That It Was Her Afternoon Off, And 
 That She Would Not See Some Lesser Star--O'hara, To Wit--Usurping His 
 Place. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 284 
   
   
 But Max Had Not Sent Her Any Word. That Hurt. He Must Have Known That 
 She Had Been Delayed. 
   
   
   
 The Operating-Room Was A Hive Of     Industry, And Tongues Kept Pace With 
 Fingers. The     Hospital Was A World, Like The     Street. The     Nurses Had Come 
 From Many Places, And, Like Cloistered Nuns, Seemed To Have Left The 
 Other World Behind. A New President Of     The     Country Was Less Real Than A 
 New Interne. The     Country Might Wash Its Soiled Linen In Public; What Was 
 That Compared With Enough Sheets And Towels For The     Wards? Big Buildings 
 Were Going Up In The     City. Ah! But The     Hospital Took Cognizance Of     That, 
 Gathering As It Did A Toll From Each New Story Added. What News Of 
 The World Came In Through The     Great Doors Was Translated At Once Into 
 Hospital Terms. What The     City Forgot The     Hospital Remembered. It Took 
 Up Life Where The     Town Left It At Its Gates, And Carried It On Or Saw 
 It Ended, As The     Case Might Be. So These Young Women Knew The     Ending Of 
 Many Stories, The     Beginning Of     Some; But Of     None Did They Know Both The 
 First And Last, The     Beginning And The     End. 
   
   
   
 By Many Small Kindnesses Sidney Had Made Herself Popular. And There Was 
 More To It Than That. She Never Shirked. The     Other Girls Had The     Respect 
 For Her Of     One Honest Worker For Another. The     Episode That Had Caused 
 Her Suspension Seemed Entirely Forgotten. They Showed Her Carefully What 
 She Was To Do; And, Because She Must Know The     "Why" Of     Everything, They 
 Explained As Best They Could. 
   
   
   
 It Was While She Was Standing By The     Great Sterilizer That She Heard, 
 Through An Open Door, Part Of     A Conversation That Sent Her Through The 
 Day With Her World In Revolt. 
   
   
   
 The Talkers Were Putting The     Anaesthetizing-Room In Readiness For The 
 Afternoon. Sidney, Waiting For The     Time To Open The     Sterilizer, Was 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 285 
 Busy, For The     First Time In Her Hurried Morning, With Her Own Thoughts. 
 Because She Was Very Human, There Was A Little Exultation In Her Mind. 
 What Would These Girls Say When They Learned Of     How Things Stood Between 
 Her And Their Hero--That, Out Of     All His World Of     Society And Clubs And 
 Beautiful Women, He Was Going To Choose Her? 
   
   
   
 Not Shameful, This: The     Honest Pride Of     A Woman In Being Chosen From 
 Many. 
   
   
   
 The Voices Were Very Clear. 
   
   
   
 "Typhoid! Of     Course Not. She's Eating Her Heart Out." 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think He Has Really Broken With Her?" 
   
   
   
 "Probably Not. She Knows It's Coming; That's All." 
   
   
   
 "Sometimes I Have Wondered--" 
   
   
   
 "So Have Others. She Oughtn't To Be Here, Of     Course. But Among So Many 
 There Is Bound To Be One Now And Then Who--Who Isn't Quite--" 
   
   
   
 She Hesitated, At A Loss For A Word. 
   
   
   
 "Did You--Did You Ever Think Over That Trouble With Miss Page About The 
 Medicines? That Would Have Been Easy, And Like Her." 
   
   
   
 "She Hates Miss Page, Of     Course, But I Hardly Think--If That's True, It 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 286 
 Was Nearly Murder." 
   
   
   
 There Were Two Voices, A Young One, Full Of     Soft Southern Inflections, 
 And An Older Voice, A Trifle Hard, As From Disillusion. 
   
   
   
 They Were Working As They Talked. Sidney Could Hear The     Clatter Of 
 Bottles On The     Tray, The     Scraping Of     A Moved Table. 
   
   
   
 "He Was Crazy About Her Last Fall." 
   
   
   
 "Miss Page?" (The Younger Voice, With A Thrill In It.) 
   
   
   
 "Carlotta. Of     Course This Is Confidential." 
   
   
   
 "Surely." 
   
   
   
 "I Saw Her With Him In His Car One Evening. And On Her Vacation Last 
 Summer--" 
   
   
   
 The Voices Dropped To A Whisper. Sidney, Standing Cold And White By The 
 Sterilizer, Put Out A Hand To Steady Herself. So That Was It! No Wonder 
 Carlotta Had Hated Her. And Those Whispering Voices! What Were They 
 Saying? How Hateful Life Was, And Men And Women. Must There Always Be 
 Something Hideous In The     Background? Until Now She Had Only Seen Life. 
 Now She Felt Its Hot Breath On Her Cheek. 
   
   
   
 She Was Steady Enough In A Moment, Cool And Calm, Moving About Her Work 
 With Ice-Cold Hands And Slightly Narrowed Eyes. To A Sort Of     Physical 
 Nausea Was Succeeding Anger, A Blind Fury Of     Injured Pride. He Had Been 
 In Love With Carlotta And Had Tired Of     Her. He Was Bringing Her His 
 Warmed-Over Emotions. She Remembered The     Bitterness Of     Her Month's 
 Exile, And Its Probable Cause. Max Had Stood By Her Then. Well He Might, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 21 Pg 287 
 If He Suspected The     Truth. 
   
   
   
 For Just A Moment She Had An Illuminating Flash Of     Wilson As He Really 
 Was, Selfish And Self-Indulgent, Just A Trifle Too Carefully Dressed, 
 Daring As To Eye And Speech, With A Carefully Calculated Daring, Frankly 
 Pleasure-Loving. She Put Her Hands Over Her Eyes. 
   
   
   
 The Voices In The     Next Room Had Risen Above Their Whisper. 
   
   
   
 "Genius Has Privileges, Of     Course," Said The     Older Voice. "He Is A Very 
 Great Surgeon. To-Morrow He Is To Do The     Edwardes Operation Again. I Am 
 Glad I Am To See Him Do It." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Still Held Her Hands Over Her Eyes. He Was A Great Surgeon: In 
 His Hands He Held The     Keys Of     Life And Death. And Perhaps He Had Never 
 Cared For Carlotta: She Might Have Thrown Herself At Him. He Was A Man, 
 At The     Mercy Of     Any Scheming Woman. 
   
   
   
 She Tried To Summon His Image To Her Aid. But A Curious Thing Happened. 
 She Could Not Visualize Him. Instead, There Came, Clear And Distinct, A 
 Picture Of     K. Le Moyne In The     Hall Of     The     Little House, Reaching One Of 
 His Long Arms To The     Chandelier Over His Head And Looking Up At Her As 
 She Stood On The     Stairs. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 288 
   
 "My God, Sidney, I'm Asking You To Marry Me!" 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 289 
   
   
 "I--I Know That. I Am Asking You Something Else, Max." 
   
   
   
 "I Have Never Been In Love With Her." 
   
   
   
 His Voice Was Sulky. He Had Drawn The     Car Close To A Bank, And They Were 
 Sitting In The     Shade, On The     Grass. It Was The     Sunday Afternoon After 
 Sidney's Experience In The     Operating-Room. 
   
   
   
 "You Took Her Out, Max, Didn't You?" 
   
   
   
 "A Few Times, Yes. She Seemed To Have No Friends. I Was Sorry For Her." 
   
   
   
 "That Was All?" 
   
   
   
 "Absolutely. Good Heavens, You've Put Me Through A Catechism In The     Last 
 Ten Minutes!" 
   
   
   
 "If My Father Were Living, Or Even Mother, I--One Of     Them Would Have 
 Done This For Me, Max. I'm Sorry I Had To. I've Been Very Wretched For 
 Several Days." 
   
   
   
 It Was The     First Encouragement She Had Given Him. There Was No Coquetry 
 About Her Aloofness. It Was Only That Her Faith In Him Had Had A Shock 
 And Was Slow Of     Reviving. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Very, Very Lovely, Sidney. I Wonder If You Have Any Idea What 
 You Mean To Me?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 290 
 "You Meant A Great Deal To Me, Too," She Said Frankly, "Until A Few Days 
 Ago. I Thought You Were The     Greatest Man I Had Ever Known, And The     Best. 
 And Then--I Think I'd Better Tell You What I Overheard. I Didn't Try To 
 Hear. It Just Happened That Way." 
   
   
   
 He Listened Doggedly To Her Account Of     The     Hospital Gossip, Doggedly And 
 With A Sinking Sense Of     Fear, Not Of     The     Talk, But Of     Carlotta Herself. 
 Usually One Might Count On The     Woman's Silence, Her Instinct For 
 Self-Protection. But Carlotta Was Different. Damn The     Girl, Anyhow! She 
 Had Known From The     Start That The     Affair Was A Temporary One; He Had 
 Never Pretended Anything Else. 
   
   
   
 There Was Silence For A Moment After Sidney Finished. Then: 
   
   
   
 "You Are Not A Child Any Longer, Sidney. You Have Learned A Great Deal 
 In This Last Year. One Of     The     Things You Know Is That Almost Every Man 
 Has Small Affairs, Many Of     Them Sometimes, Before He Finds The     Woman 
 He Wants To Marry. When He Finds Her, The     Others Are All Off--There's 
 Nothing To Them. It's The     Real Thing Then, Instead Of     The     Sham." 
   
   
   
 "Palmer Was Very Much In Love With Christine, And Yet--" 
   
   
   
 "Palmer Is A Cad." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Want You To Think I'm Making Terms. I'm Not. But If This Thing 
 Went On, And I Found Out Afterward That You--That There Was Anyone Else, 
 It Would Kill Me." 
   
   
   
 "Then You Care, After All!" 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 291 
 There Was Something Boyish In His Triumph, In The     Very Gesture With 
 Which He Held Out His Arms, Like A Child Who Has Escaped A Whipping. He 
 Stood Up And, Catching Her Hands, Drew Her To Her Feet. "You Love Me, 
 Dear." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Afraid I Do, Max." 
   
   
   
 "Then I'm Yours, And Only Yours, If You Want Me," He Said, And Took Her 
 In His Arms. 
   
   
   
 He Was Riotously Happy, Must Hold Her Off For The     Joy Of     Drawing Her To 
 Him Again, Must Pull Off Her Gloves And Kiss Her Soft Bare Palms. 
   
   
   
 "I Love You, Love You!" He Cried, And Bent Down To Bury His Face In The 
 Warm Hollow Of     Her Neck. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Glowed Under His Caresses--Was Rather Startled At His Passion, A 
 Little Ashamed. 
   
   
   
 "Tell Me You Love Me A Little Bit. Say It." 
   
   
   
 "I Love You," Said Sidney, And Flushed Scarlet. 
   
   
   
 But Even In His Arms, With The     Warm Sunlight On His Radiant Face, With 
 His Lips To Her Ear, Whispering The     Divine Absurdities Of     Passion, In 
 The Back Of     Her Obstinate Little Head Was The     Thought That, While She 
 Had Given Him Her First Embrace, He Had Held Other Women In His Arms. It 
 Made Her Passive, Prevented Her Complete Surrender. 
   
   
   
 And After A Time He Resented It. "You Are Only Letting Me Love You," He 
 Complained. "I Don't Believe You Care, After All." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 292 
   
   
 He Freed Her, Took A Step Back From Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Afraid I Am Jealous," She Said Simply. "I Keep Thinking Of--Of 
 Carlotta." 
   
   
   
 "Will It Help Any If I Swear That That Is Off Absolutely?" 
   
   
   
 "Don't Be Absurd. It Is Enough To Have You Say So." 
   
   
   
 But He Insisted On Swearing, Standing With One Hand Upraised, His Eyes 
 On Her. The     Sunday Landscape Was Very Still, Save For The     Hum Of     Busy 
 Insect Life. A Mile Or So Away, At The     Foot Of     Two Hills, Lay A White 
 Farmhouse With Its Barn And Outbuildings. In A Small Room In The     Barn 
 A Woman Sat; And Because It Was Sunday, And She Could Not Sew, She Read 
 Her Bible. 
   
   
   
 "--And That After This There Will Be Only One Woman For Me," Finished 
 Max, And Dropped His Hand. He Bent Over And Kissed Sidney On The     Lips. 
   
   
   
 At The     White Farmhouse, A Little Man Stood In The     Doorway And Surveyed 
 The Road With Eyes Shaded By A Shirt-Sleeved Arm. Behind Him, In A 
 Darkened Room, A Barkeeper Was Wiping The     Bar With A Clean Cloth. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess I'll Go And Get My Coat On, Bill," Said The     Little Man Heavily. 
 "They're Starting To Come Now. I See A Machine About A Mile Down The 
 Road." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Broke The     News Of     Her Engagement To K. Herself, The     Evening Of 
 The Same Day. The     Little House Was Quiet When She Got Out Of     The     Car At 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 293 
 The Door. Harriet Was Asleep On The     Couch At The     Foot Of     Her Bed, 
 And Christine's Rooms Were Empty. She Found Katie On The     Back Porch, 
 Mountains Of     Sunday Newspapers Piled Around Her. 
   
   
   
 "I'd About Give You Up," Said Katie. "I Was Thinking, Rather Than See 
 Your Ice-Cream That's Left From Dinner Melt And Go To Waste, I'd Take It 
 Around To The     Rosenfelds." 
   
   
   
 "Please Take It To Them. I'd Really Rather They Had It." 
   
   
   
 She Stood In Front Of     Katie, Drawing Off Her Gloves. 
   
   
   
 "Aunt Harriet's Asleep. Is--Is Mr. Le Moyne Around?" 
   
   
   
 "You're Gettin' Prettier Every Day, Miss Sidney. Is That The     Blue Suit 
 Miss Harriet Said She Made For You? It's Right Stylish. I'd Like To See 
 The Back." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Obediently Turned, And Katie Admired. 
   
   
   
 "When I Think How Things Have Turned Out!" She Reflected. "You In A 
 Hospital, Doing God Knows What For All Sorts Of     People, And Miss Harriet 
 Making A Suit Like That And Asking A Hundred Dollars For It, And That 
 Tony That A Person Doesn't Dare To Speak To Her When She's In The 
 Dining-Room. And Your Poor Ma...Well, It's All In A Lifetime! No; Mr. 
 K.'S Not Here. He And Mrs. Howe Are Gallivanting Around Together." 
   
   
   
 "Katie!" 
   
   
   
 "Well, That's What I Call It. I'm Not Blind. Don't I Hear Her Dressing 
 Up About Four O'clock Every Afternoon, And, When She's All Ready, 
 Sittin' In The     Parlor With The     Door Open, And A Book On Her Knee, As If 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 294 
 She'd Been Reading All Afternoon? If He Doesn't Stop, She's At The     Foot 
 Of The     Stairs, Calling Up To Him. 'K.,' She Says, 'K., I'm Waiting To 
 Ask You Something!' Or, 'K., Wouldn't You Like A Cup Of     Tea?' She's 
 Always Feedin' Him Tea And Cake, So That When He Comes To Table He Won't 
 Eat Honest Victuals." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Had Paused With One Glove Half Off. Katie's Tone Carried 
 Conviction. Was Life Making Another Of     Its Queer Errors, And Were 
 Christine And K. In Love With Each Other? K. Had Always Been Her 
 Friend, Her Confidant. To Give Him Up To Christine--She Shook Herself 
 Impatiently. What Had Come Over Her? Why Not Be Glad That He Had Some 
 Sort Of     Companionship? 
   
   
   
 She Went Upstairs To The     Room That Had Been Her Mother's, And Took Off 
 Her Hat. She Wanted To Be Alone, To Realize What Had Happened To 
 Her. She Did Not Belong To Herself Any More. It Gave Her An Odd, Lost 
 Feeling. She Was Going To Be Married--Not Very Soon, But Ultimately. A 
 Year Ago Her Half Promise To Joe Had Gratified Her Sense Of     Romance. She 
 Was Loved, And She Had Thrilled To It. 
   
   
   
 But This Was Different. Marriage, That Had Been But A Vision Then, 
 Loomed Large, Almost Menacing. She Had Learned The     Law Of     Compensation: 
 That For Every Joy One Pays In Suffering. Women Who Married Went Down 
 Into The     Valley Of     Death For Their Children. One Must Love And Be Loved 
 Very Tenderly To Pay For That. The     Scale Must Balance. 
   
   
   
 And There Were Other Things. Women Grew Old, And Age Was Not Always 
 Lovely. This Very Maternity--Was It Not Fatal To Beauty? Visions Of 
 Child-Bearing Women In The     Hospitals, With Sagging Breasts And Relaxed 
 Bodies, Came To Her. That Was A Part Of     The     Price. 
   
   
   
 Harriet Was Stirring, Across The     Hall. Sidney Could Hear Her Moving 
 About With Flat, Inelastic Steps. 
   
   
   
 That Was The     Alternative. One Married, Happily Or Not As The     Case Might 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 295 
 Be, And Took The     Risk. Or One Stayed Single, Like Harriet, Growing A 
 Little Hard, Exchanging Slimness For Leanness And Austerity Of     Figure, 
 Flat-Chested, Thin-Voiced. One Blossomed And Withered, Then, Or One 
 Shriveled Up Without Having Flowered. All At Once It Seemed Very 
 Terrible To Her. She Felt As If She Had Been Caught In An Inexorable 
 Hand That Had Closed About Her. 
   
   
   
 Harriet Found Her A Little Later, Face Down On Her Mother's Bed, Crying 
 As If Her Heart Would Break. She Scolded Her Roundly. 
   
   
   
 "You've Been Overworking," She Said. "You've Been Getting Thinner. Your 
 Measurements For That Suit Showed It. I Have Never Approved Of     This 
 Hospital Training, And After Last January--" 
   
   
   
 She Could Hardly Credit Her Senses When Sidney, Still Swollen With 
 Weeping, Told Her Of     Her Engagement. 
   
   
   
 "But I Don't Understand. If You Care For Him And He Has Asked You To 
 Marry Him, Why On Earth Are You Crying Your Eyes Out?" 
   
   
   
 "I Do Care. I Don't Know Why I Cried. It Just Came Over Me, All At Once, 
 That I--It Was Just Foolishness. I Am Very Happy, Aunt Harriet." 
   
   
   
 Harriet Thought She Understood. The     Girl Needed Her Mother, And She, 
 Harriet, Was A Hard, Middle-Aged Woman And A Poor Substitute. She Patted 
 Sidney's Moist Hand. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess I Understand," She Said. "I'll Attend To Your Wedding Things, 
 Sidney. We'll Show This Street That Even Christine Lorenz Can Be 
 Outdone." And, As An Afterthought: "I Hope Max Wilson Will Settle Down 
 Now. He's Been None Too Steady." 
   
   
   
 K. Had Taken Christine To See Tillie That Sunday Afternoon. Palmer 
 Had The     Car Out--Had, Indeed, Not Been Home Since The     Morning Of     The 
 Previous Day. He Played Golf Every Saturday Afternoon And Sunday At The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 296 
 Country Club, And Invariably Spent The     Night There. So K. And Christine 
 Walked From The     End Of     The     Trolley Line, Saying Little, But Under K.'S 
 Keen Direction Finding Bright Birds In The     Hedgerows, Hidden Field 
 Flowers, A Dozen Wonders Of     The     Country That Christine Had Never Dreamed 
 Of. 
   
   
   
 The Interview With Tillie Had Been A Disappointment To K. Christine, 
 With The     Best And Kindliest Intentions, Struck A Wrong Note. In Her 
 Endeavor To Cover The     Fact That Everything In Tillie's World Was Wrong, 
 She Fell Into The     Error Of     Pretending That Everything Was Right. 
   
   
   
 Tillie, Grotesque Of     Figure And Tragic-Eyed, Listened To Her Patiently, 
 While K. Stood, Uneasy And Uncomfortable, In The     Wide Door Of     The 
 Hay-Barn And Watched Automobiles Turning In From The     Road. When 
 Christine Rose To Leave, She Confessed Her Failure Frankly. 
   
   
   
 "I've Meant Well, Tillie," She Said. "I'm Afraid I've Said Exactly 
 What I Shouldn't. I Can Only Think That, No Matter What Is Wrong, Two 
 Wonderful Pieces Of     Luck Have Come To You. Your Husband--That Is, Mr. 
 Schwitter--Cares For You,--You Admit That,--And You Are Going To Have A 
 Child." 
   
   
   
 Tillie's Pale Eyes Filled. 
   
   
   
 "I Used To Be A Good Woman, Mrs. Howe," She Said Simply. "Now I'm Not. 
 When I Look In That Glass At Myself, And Call Myself What I Am, I'd Give 
 A Good Bit To Be Back On The     Street Again." 
   
   
   
 She Found Opportunity For A Word With K. While Christine Went Ahead Of 
 Him Out Of     The     Barn. 
   
   
   
 "I've Been Wanting To Speak To You, Mr. Le Moyne." She Lowered Her 
 Voice. "Joe Drummond's Been Coming Out Here Pretty Regular. Schwitter 
 Says He's Drinking A Little. He Don't Like Him Loafing Around Here: He 
 Sent Him Home Last Sunday. What's Come Over The     Boy?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 297 
   
 "I'll Talk To Him." 
   
   
   
 "The Barkeeper Says He Carries A Revolver Around, And Talks Wild. I 
 Thought Maybe Sidney Page Could Do Something With Him." 
   
   
   
 "I Think He'd Not Like Her To Know. I'll Do What I Can." 
   
   
   
 K.'S Face Was Thoughtful As He Followed Christine To The     Road. 
   
   
   
 Christine Was Very Silent, On The     Way Back To The     City. More Than Once 
 K. Found Her Eyes Fixed On Him, And It Puzzled Him. Poor Christine Was 
 Only Trying To Fit Him Into The     World She Knew--A World Whose Men Were 
 Strong But Seldom Tender, Who Gave Up Their Sundays To Golf, Not To 
 Visiting Unhappy Outcasts In The     Country. How Masculine He Was, And 
 Yet How Gentle! It Gave Her A Choking Feeling In Her Throat. She Took 
 Advantage Of     A Steep Bit Of     Road To Stop And Stand A Moment, Her Fingers 
 On His Shabby Gray Sleeve. 
   
   
   
 It Was Late When They Got Home. Sidney Was Sitting On The     Low Step, 
 Waiting For Them. 
   
   
   
 Wilson Had Come Across At Seven, Impatient Because He Must See A Case 
 That Evening, And Promising An Early Return. In The     Little Hall He Had 
 Drawn Her To Him And Kissed Her, This Time Not On The     Lips, But On The 
 Forehead And On Each Of     Her White Eyelids. 
   
   
   
 "Little Wife-To-Be!" He Had Said, And Was Rather Ashamed Of     His Own 
 Emotion. From Across The     Street, As He Got Into His Car, He Had Waved 
 His Hand To Her. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 298 
 Christine Went To Her Room, And, With A Long Breath Of     Content, K. 
 Folded Up His Long Length On The     Step Below Sidney. 
   
   
   
 "Well, Dear Ministering Angel," He Said, "How Goes The     World?" 
   
   
   
 "Things Have Been Happening, K." 
   
   
   
 He Sat Erect And Looked At Her. Perhaps Because She Had A Woman's 
 Instinct For Making The     Most Of     A Piece Of     News, Perhaps--More Likely, 
 Indeed--Because She Divined That The     Announcement Would Not Be Entirely 
 Agreeable, She Delayed It, Played With It. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Gone Into The     Operating-Room." 
   
   
   
 "Fine!" 
   
   
   
 "The Costume Is Ugly. I Look Hideous In It." 
   
   
   
 "Doubtless." 
   
   
   
 He Smiled Up At Her. There Was Relief In His Eyes, And Still A Question. 
   
   
   
 "Is That All The     News?" 
   
   
   
 "There Is Something Else, K." 
   
   
   
 It Was A Moment Before He Spoke. He Sat Looking Ahead, His Face Set. 
 Apparently He Did Not Wish To Hear Her Say It; For When, After A Moment, 
 He Spoke, It Was To Forestall Her, After All. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 299 
   
   
 "I Think I Know What It Is, Sidney." 
   
   
   
 "You Expected It, Didn't You?" 
   
   
   
 "I--It's Not An Entire Surprise." 
   
   
   
 "Aren't You Going To Wish Me Happiness?" 
   
   
   
 "If My Wishing Could Bring Anything Good To You, You Would Have 
 Everything In The     World." 
   
   
   
 His Voice Was Not Entirely Steady, But His Eyes Smiled Into Hers. 
   
   
   
 "Am I--Are We Going To Lose You Soon?" 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Finish My Training. I Made That A Condition." 
   
   
   
 Then, In A Burst Of     Confidence:-- 
   
   
   
 "I Know So Little, K., And He Knows So Much! I Am Going To Read And 
 Study, So That He Can Talk To Me About His Work. That's What Marriage 
 Ought To Be, A Sort Of     Partnership. Don't You Think So?" 
   
   
   
 K. Nodded. His Mind Refused To Go Forward To The     Unthinkable Future. 
 Instead, He Was Looking Back--Back To Those Days When He Had Hoped 
 Sometime To Have A Wife To Talk To About His Work, That Beloved Work 
 That Was No Longer His. And, Finding It Agonizing, As Indeed All Thought 
 Was That Summer Night, He Dwelt For A Moment On That Evening, A Year 
 Before, When In The     Same June Moonlight, He Had Come Up The     Street And 
 Had Seen Sidney Where She Was Now, With The     Tree Shadows Playing Over 
 Her. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 300 
   
 Even That First Evening He Had Been Jealous. 
   
   
   
 It Had Been Joe Then. Now It Was Another And Older Man, Daring, 
 Intelligent, Unscrupulous. And This Time He Had Lost Her Absolutely, 
 Lost Her Without A Struggle To Keep Her. His Only Struggle Had Been With 
 Himself, To Remember That He Had Nothing To Offer But Failure. 
   
   
   
 "Do You Know," Said Sidney Suddenly, "That It Is Almost A Year Since 
 That Night You Came Up The     Street, And I Was Here On The     Steps?" 
   
   
   
 "That's A Fact, Isn't It!" He Managed To Get Some Surprise Into His 
 Voice. 
   
   
   
 "How Joe Objected To Your Coming! Poor Joe!" 
   
   
   
 "Do You Ever See Him?" 
   
   
   
 "Hardly Ever Now. I Think He Hates Me." 
   
   
   
 "Why?" 
   
   
   
 "Because--Well, You Know, K. Why Do Men Always Hate A Woman Who Just 
 Happens Not To Love Them?" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Believe They Do. It Would Be Much Better For Them If They 
 Could. As A Matter Of     Fact, There Are Poor Devils Who Go Through Life 
 Trying To Do That Very Thing, And Failing." 
   
   
   
 Sidney's Eyes Were On The     Tall House Across. It Was Dr. Ed's Evening 
 Office Hour, And Through The     Open Window She Could See A Line Of     People 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 301 
 Waiting Their Turn. They Sat Immobile, Inert, Doggedly Patient, Until 
 The Opening Of     The     Back Office Door Promoted Them All One Chair Toward 
 The Consulting-Room. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Be Just Across The     Street," She Said At Last. "Nearer Than I Am 
 At The     Hospital." 
   
   
   
 "You Will Be Much Farther Away. You Will Be Married." 
   
   
   
 "But We Will Still Be Friends, K.?" 
   
   
   
 Her Voice Was Anxious, A Little Puzzled. She Was Often Puzzled With Him. 
   
   
   
 "Of Course." 
   
   
   
 But, After Another Silence, He Astounded Her. She Had Fallen Into The 
 Way Of     Thinking Of     Him As Always Belonging To The     House, Even, In A 
 Sense, Belonging To Her. And Now-- 
   
   
   
 "Shall You Mind Very Much If I Tell You That I Am Thinking Of     Going 
 Away?" 
   
   
   
 "K.!" 
   
   
   
 "My Dear Child, You Do Not Need A Roomer Here Any More. I Have Always 
 Received Infinitely More Than I Have Paid For, Even In The     Small 
 Services I Have Been Able To Render. Your Aunt Harriet Is Prosperous. 
 You Are Away, And Some Day You Are Going To Be Married. Don't You See--I 
 Am Not Needed?" 
   
   
   
 "That Does Not Mean You Are Not Wanted." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 302 
   
 "I Shall Not Go Far. I'll Always Be Near Enough, So That I Can See 
 You"--He Changed This Hastily--"So That We Can Still Meet And Talk 
 Things Over. Old Friends Ought To Be Like That, Not Too Near, But To Be 
 Turned On When Needed, Like A Tap." 
   
   
   
 "Where Will You Go?" 
   
   
   
 "The Rosenfelds Are Rather In Straits. I Thought Of     Helping Them To Get 
 A Small House Somewhere And Of     Taking A Room With Them. It's Largely A 
 Matter Of     Furniture. If They Could Furnish It Even Plainly, It Could Be 
 Done. I--Haven't Saved Anything." 
   
   
   
 "Do You Ever Think Of     Yourself?" She Cried. "Have You Always Gone 
 Through Life Helping People, K.? Save Anything! I Should Think Not! You 
 Spend It All On Others." She Bent Over And Put Her Hand On His Shoulder. 
 "It Will Not Be Home Without You, K." 
   
   
   
 To Save Him, He Could Not Have Spoken Just Then. A Riot Of     Rebellion 
 Surged Up In Him, That He Must Let This Best Thing In His Life Go Out 
 Of It. To Go Empty Of     Heart Through The     Rest Of     His Days, While His Very 
 Arms Ached To Hold Her! And She Was So Near--Just Above, With Her Hand 
 On His Shoulder, Her Wistful Face So Close That, Without Moving, He 
 Could Have Brushed Her Hair. 
   
   
   
 "You Have Not Wished Me Happiness, K. Do You Remember, When I Was Going 
 To The     Hospital And You Gave Me The     Little Watch--Do You Remember What 
 You Said?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes"--Huskily. 
   
   
   
 "Will You Say It Again?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 22 Pg 303 
   
   
 "But That Was Good-Bye." 
   
   
   
 "Isn't This, In A Way? You Are Going To Leave Us, And I--Say It, K." 
   
   
   
 "Good-Bye, Dear, And--God Bless You." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 23 Pg 304 
   
   
 The Announcement Of     Sidney's Engagement Was Not To Be Made For A Year. 
 Wilson, Chafing Under The     Delay, Was Obliged To Admit To Himself That 
 It Was Best. Many Things Could Happen In A Year. Carlotta Would Have 
 Finished Her Training, And By That Time Would Probably Be Reconciled To 
 The Ending Of     Their Relationship. 
   
   
   
 He Intended To End That. He Had Meant Every Word Of     What He Had Sworn To 
 Sidney. He Was Genuinely In Love, Even Unselfishly--As Far As He Could 
 Be Unselfish. The     Secret Was To Be Carefully Kept Also For Sidney's 
 Sake. The     Hospital Did Not Approve Of     Engagements Between Nurses And The 
 Staff. It Was Disorganizing, Bad For Discipline. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Was Very Happy All That Summer. She Glowed With Pride When Her 
 Lover Put Through A Difficult Piece Of     Work; Flushed And Palpitated When 
 She Heard His Praises Sung; Grew To Know, By A Sort Of     Intuition, When 
 He Was In The     House. She Wore His Ring On A Fine Chain Around Her Neck, 
 And Grew Prettier Every Day. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 23 Pg 305 
 Once Or Twice, However, When She Was At Home, Away From The     Glamour, Her 
 Early Fears Obsessed Her. Would He Always Love Her? He Was So Handsome 
 And So Gifted, And There Were Women Who Were Mad About Him. That Was The 
 Gossip Of     The     Hospital. Suppose She Married Him And He Tired Of     Her? In 
 Her Humility She Thought That Perhaps Only Her Youth, And Such Charm As 
 She Had That Belonged To Youth, Held Him. And Before Her, Always, She 
 Saw The     Tragic Women Of     The     Wards. 
   
   
   
 K. Had Postponed His Leaving Until Fall. Sidney Had Been Insistent, And 
 Harriet Had Topped The     Argument In Her Businesslike Way. "If You Insist 
 On Being An Idiot And Adopting The     Rosenfeld Family," She Said, "Wait 
 Until September. The     Season For Boarders Doesn't Begin Until Fall." 
   
   
   
 So K. Waited For "The Season," And Ate His Heart Out For Sidney In The 
 Interval. 
   
   
   
 Johnny Rosenfeld Still Lay In His Ward, Inert From The     Waist Down. K. 
 Was His Most Frequent Visitor. As A Matter Of     Fact, He Was Watching The 
 Boy Closely, At Max Wilson's Request. 
   
   
   
 "Tell Me When I'm To Do It," Said Wilson, "And When The     Time Comes, 
 For God's Sake, Stand By Me. Come To The     Operation. He's Got So Much 
 Confidence That I'll Help Him That I Don't Dare To Fail." 
   
   
   
 So K. Came On Visiting Days, And, By Special Dispensation, On Saturday 
 Afternoons. He Was Teaching The     Boy Basket-Making. Not That He Knew 
 Anything About It Himself; But, By Means Of     A Blind Teacher, He Kept 
 Just One Lesson Ahead. The     Ward Was Intensely Interested. It Found 
 Something Absurd And Rather Touching In This Tall, Serious Young Man 
 With The     Surprisingly Deft Fingers, Tying Raffia Knots. 
   
   
   
 The First Basket Went, By Johnny's Request, To Sidney Page. 
   
   
   
 "I Want Her To Have It," He Said. "She Got Corns On Her Fingers From 
 Rubbing Me When I Came In First; And, Besides--" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 23 Pg 306 
   
   
 "Yes?" Said K. He Was Tying A Most Complicated Knot, And Could Not Look 
 Up. 
   
   
   
 "I Know Something," Said Johnny. "I'm Not Going To Get In Wrong By 
 Talking, But I Know Something. You Give Her The     Basket." 
   
   
   
 K. Looked Up Then, And Surprised Johnny's Secret In His Face. 
   
   
   
 "Ah!" He Said. 
   
   
   
 "If I'd Squealed She'd Have Finished Me For Good. They've Got Me, You 
 Know. I'm Not Running In 2.40 These Days." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Not Tell, Or Make It Uncomfortable For You. What Do You Know?" 
   
   
   
 Johnny Looked Around. The     Ward Was In The     Somnolence Of     Mid-Afternoon. 
 The Nearest Patient, A Man In A Wheel-Chair, Was Snoring Heavily. 
   
   
   
 "It Was The     Dark-Eyed One That Changed The     Medicine On Me," He Said. 
 "The One With The     Heels That Were Always Tapping Around, Waking Me Up. 
 She Did It; I Saw Her." 
   
   
   
 After All, It Was Only What K. Had Suspected Before. But A Sense Of 
 Impending Danger To Sidney Obsessed Him. If Carlotta Would Do That, What 
 Would She Do When She Learned Of     The     Engagement? And He Had Known Her 
 Before. He Believed She Was Totally Unscrupulous. The     Odd Coincidence Of 
 Their Paths Crossing Again Troubled Him. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Harrison Was Well Again, And Back On Duty. Luckily For Sidney, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 23 Pg 307 
 Her Three Months' Service In The     Operating-Room Kept Them Apart. For 
 Carlotta Was Now Not Merely Jealous. She Found Herself Neglected, 
 Ignored. It Ate Her Like A Fever. 
   
   
   
 But She Did Not Yet Suspect An Engagement. It Had Been Her Theory That 
 Wilson Would Not Marry Easily--That, In A Sense, He Would Have To Be 
 Coerced Into Marriage. Some Clever Woman Would Marry Him Some Day, And 
 No One Would Be More Astonished Than Himself. She Thought Merely That 
 Sidney Was Playing A Game Like Her Own, With Different Weapons. So She 
 Planned Her Battle, Ignorant That She Had Lost Already. 
   
   
   
 Her Method Was Simple Enough. She Stopped Sulking, Met Max With Smiles, 
 Made No Overtures Toward A Renewal Of     Their Relations. At First This 
 Annoyed Him. Later It Piqued Him. To Desert A Woman Was Justifiable, 
 Under Certain Circumstances. But To Desert A Woman, And Have Her 
 Apparently Not Even Know It, Was Against The     Rules Of     The     Game. 
   
   
   
 During A Surgical Dressing In A Private Room, One Day, He Allowed His 
 Fingers To Touch Hers, As On That Day A Year Before When She Had Taken 
 Miss Simpson's Place In His Office. He Was Rewarded By The     Same Slow, 
 Smouldering Glance That Had Caught His Attention Before. So She Was Only 
 Acting Indifference! 
   
   
   
 Then Carlotta Made Her Second Move. A New Interne Had Come Into The 
 House, And Was Going Through The     Process Of     Learning That From A Senior 
 At The     Medical School To A Half-Baked Junior Interne Is A Long Step 
 Back. He Had To Endure The     Good-Humored Contempt Of     The     Older Men, The 
 Patronizing Instructions Of     Nurses As To Rules. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Alone Treated Him With Deference. His Uneasy Rounds In 
 Carlotta's Precinct Took On The     State And Form Of     Staff Visitations. She 
 Flattered, Cajoled, Looked Up To Him. 
   
   
   
 After A Time It Dawned On Wilson That This Junior Cub Was Getting More 
 Attention Than Himself: That, Wherever He Happened To Be, Somewhere In 
 The Offing Would Be Carlotta And The     Lamb, The     Latter Eyeing Her With 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 23 Pg 308 
 Worship. Her Indifference Had Only Piqued Him. The     Enthroning Of     A 
 Successor Galled Him. Between Them, The     Lamb Suffered Mightily--Was 
 Subject To Frequent "Bawling Out," As He Termed It, In The 
 Operating-Room As He Assisted The     Anaesthetist. He Took His Troubles To 
 Carlotta, Who Soothed Him In The     Corridor--In Plain Sight Of     Her Quarry, 
 Of Course--By Putting A Sympathetic Hand On His Sleeve. 
   
   
   
 Then, One Day, Wilson Was Goaded To Speech. 
   
   
   
 "For The     Love Of     Heaven, Carlotta," He Said Impatiently, "Stop Making 
 Love To That Wretched Boy. He Wriggles Like A Worm If You Look At Him." 
   
   
   
 "I Like Him. He Is Thoroughly Genuine. I Respect Him, And--He Respects 
 Me." 
   
   
   
 "It's Rather A Silly Game, You Know." 
   
   
   
 "What Game?" 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think I Don't Understand?" 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps You Do. I--I Don't Really Care A Lot About Him, Max. But I've 
 Been Down-Hearted. He Cheers Me Up." 
   
   
   
 Her Attraction For Him Was Almost Gone--Not Quite. He Felt Rather Sorry 
 For Her. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Sorry. Then You Are Not Angry With Me?" 
   
   
   
 "Angry? No." She Lifted Her Eyes To His, And For Once She Was Not 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 23 Pg 309 
 Acting. "I Knew It Would End, Of     Course. I Have Lost A--A Lover. I 
 Expected That. But I Wanted To Keep A Friend." 
   
   
   
 It Was The     Right Note. Why, After All, Should He Not Be Her Friend? He 
 Had Treated Her Cruelly, Hideously. If She Still Desired His Friendship, 
 There Was No Disloyalty To Sidney In Giving It. And Carlotta Was Very 
 Careful. Not Once Again Did She Allow Him To See What Lay In Her Eyes. 
 She Told Him Of     Her Worries. Her Training Was Almost Over. She Had 
 A Chance To Take Up Institutional Work. She Abhorred The     Thought Of 
 Private Duty. What Would He Advise? 
   
   
   
 The Lamb Was Hovering Near, Hot Eyes On Them Both. It Was No Place To 
 Talk. 
   
   
   
 "Come To The     Office And We'll Talk It Over." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Like To Go There; Miss Simpson Is Suspicious." 
   
   
   
 The Institution She Spoke Of     Was In Another City. It Occurred To 
 Wilson That If She Took It The     Affair Would Have Reached A Graceful And 
 Legitimate End. 
   
   
   
 Also, The     Thought Of     Another Stolen Evening Alone With Her Was Not 
 Unpleasant. It Would Be The     Last, He Promised Himself. After All, It Was 
 Owing To Her. He Had Treated Her Badly. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Would Be At A Lecture That Night. The     Evening Loomed Temptingly 
 Free. 
   
   
   
 "Suppose You Meet Me At The     Old Corner," He Said Carelessly, Eyes On 
 The Lamb, Who Was Forgetting That He Was Only A Junior Interne And Was 
 Glaring Ferociously. "We'll Run Out Into The     Country And Talk Things 
 Over." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 23 Pg 310 
   
   
 She Demurred, With Her Heart Beating Triumphantly. 
   
   
   
 "What's The     Use Of     Going Back To That? It's Over, Isn't It?" 
   
   
   
 Her Objection Made Him Determined. When At Last She Had Yielded, And He 
 Made His Way Down To The     Smoking-Room, It Was With The     Feeling That He 
 Had Won A Victory. 
   
   
   
 K. Had Been Uneasy All That Day; His Ledgers Irritated Him. He Had Been 
 Sleeping Badly Since Sidney's Announcement Of     Her Engagement. At Five 
 O'clock, When He Left The     Office, He Found Joe Drummond Waiting Outside 
 On The     Pavement. 
   
   
   
 "Mother Said You'd Been Up To See Me A Couple Of     Times. I Thought I'd 
 Come Around." 
   
   
   
 K. Looked At His Watch. 
   
   
   
 "What Do You Say To A Walk?" 
   
   
   
 "Not Out In The     Country. I'm Not As Muscular As You Are. I'll Go About 
 Town For A Half-Hour Or So." 
   
   
   
 Thus Forestalled, K. Found His Subject Hard To Lead Up To. But Here 
 Again Joe Met Him More Than Halfway. 
   
   
   
 "Well, Go On," He Said, When They Found Themselves In The     Park; "I Don't 
 Suppose You Were Paying A Call." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 23 Pg 311 
   
   
 "No." 
   
   
   
 "I Guess I Know What You Are Going To Say." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Not Going To Preach, If You're Expecting That. Ordinarily, If A Man 
 Insists On Making A Fool Of     Himself, I Let Him Alone." 
   
   
   
 "Why Make An Exception Of     Me?" 
   
   
   
 "One Reason Is That I Happen To Like You. The     Other Reason Is That, 
 Whether You Admit It Or Not, You Are Acting Like A Young Idiot, And Are 
 Putting The     Responsibility On The     Shoulders Of     Some One Else." 
   
   
   
 "She Is Responsible, Isn't She?" 
   
   
   
 "Not In The     Least. How Old Are You, Joe?" 
   
   
   
 "Twenty-Three, Almost." 
   
   
   
 "Exactly. You Are A Man, And You Are Acting Like A Bad Boy. It's A 
 Disappointment To Me. It's More Than That To Sidney." 
   
   
   
 "Much She Cares! She's Going To Marry Wilson, Isn't She?" 
   
   
   
 "There Is No Announcement Of     Any Engagement." 
   
   
   
 "She Is, And You Know It. Well, She'll Be Happy--Not! If I'd Go To Her 
 To-Night And Tell Her What I Know, She'd Never See Him Again." The     Idea, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 23 Pg 312 
 Thus Born In His Overwrought Brain, Obsessed Him. He Returned To It 
 Again And Again. Le Moyne Was Uneasy. He Was Not Certain That The     Boy's 
 Statement Had Any Basis In Fact. His Single Determination Was To Save 
 Sidney From Any Pain. 
   
   
   
 When Joe Suddenly Announced His Inclination To Go Out Into The     Country 
 After All, He Suspected A Ruse To Get Rid Of     Him, And Insisted On Going 
 Along. Joe Consented Grudgingly. 
   
   
   
 "Car's At Bailey's Garage," He Said Sullenly. "I Don't Know When I'll 
 Get Back." 
   
   
   
 "That Won't Matter." K.'S Tone Was Cheerful. "I'm Not Sleeping, Anyhow." 
   
   
   
 That Passed Unnoticed Until They Were On The     Highroad, With The     Car 
 Running Smoothly Between Yellowing Fields Of     Wheat. Then:-- 
   
   
   
 "So You've Got It Too!" He Said. "We're A Fine Pair Of     Fools. We'd Both 
 Be Better Off If I Sent The     Car Over A Bank." 
   
   
   
 He Gave The     Wheel A Reckless Twist, And Le Moyne Called Him To Time 
 Sternly. 
   
   
   
 They Had Supper At The     White Springs Hotel--Not On The     Terrace, But In 
 The Little Room Where Carlotta And Wilson Had Taken Their First Meal 
 Together. K. Ordered Beer For Them Both, And Joe Submitted With Bad 
 Grace. 
   
   
   
 But The     Meal Cheered And Steadied Him. K. Found Him More Amenable To 
 Reason, And, Gaining His Confidence, Learned Of     His Desire To Leave The 
 City. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 23 Pg 313 
 "I'm Stuck Here," He Said. "I'm The     Only One, And Mother Yells Blue 
 Murder When I Talk About It. I Want To Go To Cuba. My Uncle Owns A Farm 
 Down There." 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps I Can Talk Your Mother Over. I've Been There." 
   
   
   
 Joe Was All Interest. His Dilated Pupils Became More Normal, His 
 Restless Hands Grew Quiet. K.'S Even Voice, The     Picture He Drew Of 
 Life On The     Island, The     Stillness Of     The     Little Hotel In Its Mid-Week 
 Dullness, Seemed To Quiet The     Boy's Tortured Nerves. He Was Nearer 
 To Peace Than He Had Been For Many Days. But He Smoked Incessantly, 
 Lighting One Cigarette From Another. 
   
   
   
 At Ten O'clock He Left K. And Went For The     Car. He Paused For A Moment, 
 Rather Sheepishly, By K.'S Chair. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Feeling A Lot Better," He Said. "I Haven't Got The     Band Around My 
 Head. You Talk To Mother." 
   
   
   
 That Was The     Last K. Saw Of     Joe Drummond Until The     Next Day. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 24 Pg 314 
   
 Carlotta Dressed Herself With Unusual Care--Not In Black This Time, But 
 In White. She Coiled Her Yellow Hair In A Soft Knot At The     Back Of     Her 
 Head, And She Resorted To The     Faintest Shading Of     Rouge. She Intended To 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 24 Pg 315 
 Be Gay, Cheerful. The     Ride Was To Be A Bright Spot In Wilson's Memory. 
 He Expected Recriminations; She Meant To Make Him Happy. That Was The 
 Secret Of     The     Charm Some Women Had For Men. They Went To Such Women To 
 Forget Their Troubles. She Set The     Hour Of     Their Meeting At Nine, When 
 The Late Dusk Of     Summer Had Fallen; And She Met Him Then, Smiling, A 
 Faintly Perfumed White Figure, Slim And Young, With A Thrill In Her 
 Voice That Was Only Half Assumed. 
   
   
   
 "It's Very Late," He Complained. "Surely You Are Not Going To Be Back At 
 Ten." 
   
   
   
 "I Have Special Permission To Be Out Late." 
   
   
   
 "Good!" And Then, Recollecting Their New Situation: "We Have A Lot To 
 Talk Over. It Will Take Time." 
   
   
   
 At The     White Springs Hotel They Stopped To Fill The     Gasolene Tank Of     The 
 Car. Joe Drummond Saw Wilson There, In The     Sheet-Iron Garage Alongside 
 Of The     Road. The     Wilson Car Was In The     Shadow. It Did Not Occur To Joe 
 That The     White Figure In The     Car Was Not Sidney. He Went Rather White, 
 And Stepped Out Of     The     Zone Of     Light. The     Influence Of     Le Moyne Was 
 Still On Him, However, And He Went On Quietly With What He Was Doing. 
 But His Hands Shook As He Filled The     Radiator. 
   
   
   
 When Wilson's Car Had Gone On, He Went Automatically About His 
 Preparations For The     Return Trip--Lifted A Seat Cushion To Investigate 
 His Own Store Of     Gasolene, Replacing Carefully The     Revolver He Always 
 Carried Under The     Seat And Packed In Waste To Prevent Its Accidental 
 Discharge, Lighted His Lamps, Examined A Loose Brake-Band. 
   
   
   
 His Coolness Gratified Him. He Had Been An Ass: Le Moyne Was Right. He'd 
 Get Away--To Cuba If He Could--And Start Over Again. He Would Forget The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 24 Pg 316 
 Street And Let It Forget Him. 
   
   
   
 The Men In The     Garage Were Talking. 
   
   
   
 "To Schwitter's, Of     Course," One Of     Them Grumbled. "We Might As Well Go 
 Out Of     Business." 
   
   
   
 "There's No Money In Running A Straight Place. Schwitter And Half A 
 Dozen Others Are Getting Rich." 
   
   
   
 "That Was Wilson, The     Surgeon In Town. He Cut Off My Brother-In-Law's 
 Leg--Charged Him As Much As If He Had Grown A New One For Him. He Used 
 To Come Here. Now He Goes To Schwitter's, Like The     Rest. Pretty Girl He 
 Had With Him. You Can Bet On Wilson." 
   
   
   
 So Max Wilson Was Taking Sidney To Schwitter's, Making Her The     Butt Of 
 Garage Talk! The     Smiles Of     The     Men Were Evil. Joe's Hands Grew Cold, His 
 Head Hot. A Red Mist Spread Between Him And The     Line Of     Electric Lights. 
 He Knew Schwitter's, And He Knew Wilson. 
   
   
   
 He Flung Himself Into His Car And Threw The     Throttle Open. The     Car 
 Jerked, Stalled. 
   
   
   
 "You Can't Start Like That, Son," One Of     The     Men Remonstrated. "You Let 
 'Er In Too Fast." 
   
   
   
 "You Go To Hell!" Joe Snarled, And Made A Second Ineffectual Effort. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 24 Pg 317 
 Thus Adjured, The     Men Offered Neither Further Advice Nor Assistance. The 
 Minutes Went By In Useless Cranking--Fifteen. The     Red Mist Grew Heavier. 
 Every Lamp Was A Danger Signal. But When K., Growing Uneasy, Came Out 
 Into The     Yard, The     Engine Had Started At Last. He Was In Time To See Joe 
 Run His Car Into The     Road And Turn It Viciously Toward Schwitter's. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta's Nearness Was Having Its Calculated Effect On Max Wilson. His 
 Spirits Rose As The     Engine, Marking Perfect Time, Carried Them Along The 
 Quiet Roads. 
   
   
   
 Partly It Was Reaction--Relief That She Should Be So Reasonable, So 
 Complaisant--And A Sort Of     Holiday Spirit After The     Day's Hard Work. 
 Oddly Enough, And Not So Irrational As May Appear, Sidney Formed A 
 Part Of     The     Evening's Happiness--That She Loved Him; That, Back In The 
 Lecture-Room, Eyes And Even Mind On The     Lecturer, Her Heart Was With 
 Him. 
   
   
   
 So, With Sidney The     Basis Of     His Happiness, He Made The     Most Of     His 
 Evening's Freedom. He Sang A Little In His Clear Tenor--Even, Once When 
 They Had Slowed Down At A Crossing, Bent Over Audaciously And Kissed 
 Carlotta's Hand In The     Full Glare Of     A Passing Train. 
   
   
   
 "How Reckless Of     You!" 
   
   
   
 "I Like To Be Reckless," He Replied. 
   
   
   
 His Boyishness Annoyed Carlotta. She Did Not Want The     Situation To Get 
 Out Of     Hand. Moreover, What Was So Real For Her Was Only Too Plainly A 
 Lark For Him. She Began To Doubt Her Power. 
   
   
   
 The Hopelessness Of     Her Situation Was Dawning On Her. Even When The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 24 Pg 318 
 Touch Of     Her Beside Him And The     Solitude Of     The     Country Roads Got In 
 His Blood, And He Bent Toward Her, She Found No Encouragement In His 
 Words:--"I Am Mad About You To-Night." 
   
   
   
 She Took Her Courage In Her Hands:--"Then Why Give Me Up For Some One 
 Else?" 
   
   
   
 "That's--Different." 
   
   
   
 "Why Is It Different? I Am A Woman. I--I Love You, Max. No One Else Will 
 Ever Care As I Do." 
   
   
   
 "You Are In Love With The     Lamb!" 
   
   
   
 "That Was A Trick. I'm Sorry, Max. I Don't Care For Anyone Else In The 
 World. If You Let Me Go I'll Want To Die." 
   
   
   
 Then, As He Was Silent:-- 
   
   
   
 "If You'll Marry Me, I'll Be True To You All My Life. I Swear It. There 
 Will Be Nobody Else, Ever." 
   
   
   
 The Sense, If Not The     Words, Of     What He Had Sworn To Sidney That Sunday 
 Afternoon Under The     Trees, On This Very Road! Swift Shame Overtook 
 Him, That He Should Be Here, That He Had Allowed Carlotta To Remain In 
 Ignorance Of     How Things Really Stood Between Them. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Sorry, Carlotta. It's Impossible. I'm Engaged To Marry Some One 
 Else." 
   
   
   
 "Sidney Page?"--Almost A Whisper. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 24 Pg 319 
   
   
 "Yes." 
   
   
   
 He Was Ashamed At The     Way She Took The     News. If She Had Stormed Or Wept, 
 He Would Have Known What To Do. But She Sat Still, Not Speaking. 
   
   
   
 "You Must Have Expected It, Sooner Or Later." 
   
   
   
 Still She Made No Reply. He Thought She Might Faint, And Looked At Her 
 Anxiously. Her Profile, Indistinct Beside Him, Looked White And Drawn. 
 But Carlotta Was Not Fainting. She Was Making A Desperate Plan. If Their 
 Escapade Became Known, It Would End Things Between Sidney And Him. She 
 Was Sure Of     That. She Needed Time To Think It Out. It Must Become Known 
 Without Any Apparent Move On Her Part. If, For Instance, She Became Ill, 
 And Was Away From The     Hospital All Night, That Might Answer. The     Thing 
 Would Be Investigated, And Who Knew-- 
   
   
   
 The Car Turned In At Schwitter's Road And Drew Up Before The     House. 
 The Narrow Porch Was Filled With Small Tables, Above Which Hung Rows Of 
 Electric Lights Enclosed In Japanese Paper Lanterns. Midweek, Which Had 
 Found The     White Springs Hotel Almost Deserted, Saw Schwitter's Crowded 
 Tables Set Out Under The     Trees. Seeing The     Crowd, Wilson Drove Directly 
 To The     Yard And Parked His Machine. 
   
   
   
 "No Need Of     Running Any Risk," He Explained To The     Still Figure Beside 
 Him. "We Can Walk Back And Take A Table Under The     Trees, Away From Those 
 Infernal Lanterns." 
   
   
   
 She Reeled A Little As He Helped Her Out. 
   
   
   
 "Not Sick, Are You?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 24 Pg 320 
   
 "I'm Dizzy. I'm All Right." 
   
   
   
 She Looked White. He Felt A Stab Of     Pity For Her. She Leaned Rather 
 Heavily On Him As They Walked Toward The     House. The     Faint Perfume That 
 Had Almost Intoxicated Him, Earlier, Vaguely Irritated Him Now. 
   
   
   
 At The     Rear Of     The     House She Shook Off His Arm And Preceded Him Around 
 The Building. She Chose The     End Of     The     Porch As The     Place In Which To 
 Drop, And Went Down Like A Stone, Falling Back. 
   
   
   
 There Was A Moderate Excitement. The     Visitors At Schwitter's Were Too 
 Much Engrossed With Themselves To Be Much Interested. She Opened Her 
 Eyes Almost As Soon As She Fell--To Forestall Any Tests; She Was 
 Shrewd Enough To Know That Wilson Would Detect Her Malingering Very 
 Quickly--And Begged To Be Taken Into The     House. "I Feel Very Ill," She 
 Said, And Her White Face Bore Her Out. 
   
   
   
 Schwitter And Bill Carried Her In And Up The     Stairs To One Of     The     Newly 
 Furnished Rooms. The     Little Man Was Twittering With Anxiety. He Had A 
 Horror Of     Knockout Drops And The     Police. They Laid Her On The     Bed, Her 
 Hat Beside Her; And Wilson, Stripping Down The     Long Sleeve Of     Her Glove, 
 Felt Her Pulse. 
   
   
   
 "There's A Doctor In The     Next Town," Said Schwitter. "I Was Going To 
 Send For Him, Anyhow--My Wife's Not Very Well." 
   
   
   
 "I'm A Doctor." 
   
   
   
 "Is It Anything Serious?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 24 Pg 321 
   
 "Nothing Serious." 
   
   
   
 He Closed The     Door Behind The     Relieved Figure Of     The     Landlord, And, 
 Going Back To Carlotta, Stood Looking Down At Her. 
   
   
   
 "What Did You Mean By Doing That?" 
   
   
   
 "Doing What?" 
   
   
   
 "You Were No More Faint Than I Am." 
   
   
   
 She Closed Her Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Remember. Everything Went Black. The     Lanterns--" 
   
   
   
 He Crossed The     Room Deliberately And Went Out, Closing The     Door Behind 
 Him. He Saw At Once Where He Stood--In What Danger. If She Insisted 
 That She Was Ill And Unable To Go Back, There Would Be A Fuss. The     Story 
 Would Come Out. Everything Would Be Gone. Schwitter's, Of     All Places! 
   
   
   
 At The     Foot Of     The     Stairs, Schwitter Pulled Himself Together. After All, 
 The Girl Was Only Ill. There Was Nothing For The     Police. He Looked At 
 His Watch. The     Doctor Ought To Be Here By This Time. It Was Sooner Than 
 They Had Expected. Even The     Nurse Had Not Come. Tillie Was Alone, Out 
 In The     Harness-Room. He Looked Through The     Crowded Rooms, At The 
 Overflowing Porch With Its Travesty Of     Pleasure, And He Hated The     Whole 
 Thing With A Desperate Hatred. 
   
   
   
 Another Car. Would They Never Stop Coming! But Perhaps It Was The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 24 Pg 322 
 Doctor. A Young Man Edged His Way Into The     Hall And Confronted Him. 
   
   
   
 "Two People Just Arrived Here. A Man And A Woman--In White. Where Are 
 They?" 
   
   
   
 It Was Trouble Then, After All! 
   
   
   
 "Upstairs--First Bedroom To The     Right." His Teeth Chattered. Surely, As 
 A Man Sowed He Reaped. 
   
   
   
 Joe Went Up The     Staircase. At The     Top, On The     Landing, He Confronted 
 Wilson. He Fired At Him Without A Word--Saw Him Fling Up His Arms And 
 Fall Back, Striking First The     Wall, Then The     Floor. 
   
   
   
 The Buzz Of     Conversation On The     Porch Suddenly Ceased. Joe Put His 
 Revolver In His Pocket And Went Quietly Down The     Stairs. The     Crowd 
 Parted To Let Him Through. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta, Crouched In Her Room, Listening, Not Daring To Open The     Door, 
 Heard The     Sound Of     A Car As It Swung Out Into The     Road. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 323 
   
   
   
   
 On The     Evening Of     The     Shooting At Schwitter's, There Had Been A Late 
 Operation At The     Hospital. Sidney, Having Duly Transcribed Her Lecture 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 324 
 Notes And Said Her Prayers, Was Already Asleep When She Received The 
 Insistent Summons To The     Operating-Room. She Dressed Again With Flying 
 Fingers. These Night Battles With Death Roused All Her Fighting Blood. 
 There Were Times When She Felt As If, By Sheer Will, She Could Force 
 Strength, Life Itself, Into Failing Bodies. Her Sensitive Nostrils 
 Dilated, Her Brain Worked Like A Machine. 
   
   
   
 That Night She Received Well-Deserved Praise. When The     Lamb, Telephoning 
 Hysterically, Had Failed To Locate The     Younger Wilson, Another Staff 
 Surgeon Was Called. His Keen Eyes Watched Sidney--Felt Her Capacity, Her 
 Fiber, So To Speak; And, When Everything Was Over, He Told Her What Was 
 In His Mind. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Wear Yourself Out, Girl," He Said Gravely. "We Need People Like 
 You. It Was Good Work To-Night--Fine Work. I Wish We Had More Like You." 
   
   
   
 By Midnight The     Work Was Done, And The     Nurse In Charge Sent Sidney To 
 Bed. 
   
   
   
 It Was The     Lamb Who Received The     Message About Wilson; And Because He 
 Was Not Very Keen At The     Best, And Because The     News Was So Startling, He 
 Refused To Credit His Ears. 
   
   
   
 "Who Is This At The     'Phone?" 
   
   
   
 "That Doesn't Matter. Le Moyne's My Name. Get The     Message To Dr. Ed 
 Wilson At Once. We Are Starting To The     City." 
   
   
   
 "Tell Me Again. I Mustn't Make A Mess Of     This." 
   
   
   
 "Dr. Wilson, The     Surgeon, Has Been Shot," Came Slowly And Distinctly. 
 "Get The     Staff There And Have A Room Ready. Get The     Operating-Room 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 325 
 Ready, Too." 
   
   
   
 The Lamb Wakened Then, And Roused The     House. He Was Incoherent, Rather, 
 So That Dr. Ed Got The     Impression That It Was Le Moyne Who Had Been 
 Shot, And Only Learned The     Truth When He Got To The     Hospital. 
   
   
   
 "Where Is He?" He Demanded. He Liked K., And His Heart Was Sore Within 
 Him. 
   
   
   
 "Not In Yet, Sir. A Mr. Le Moyne Is Bringing Him. Staff's In The 
 Executive Committee Room, Sir." 
   
   
   
 "But--Who Has Been Shot? I Thought You Said--" 
   
   
   
 The Lamb Turned Pale At That, And Braced Himself. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Sorry--I Thought You Understood. I Believe It's Not--Not Serious. 
 It's Dr. Max, Sir." 
   
   
   
 Dr. Ed, Who Was Heavy And Not Very Young, Sat Down On An Office Chair. 
 Out Of     Sheer Habit He Had Brought The     Bag. He Put It Down On The     Floor 
 Beside Him, And Moistened His Lips. 
   
   
   
 "Is He Living?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes, Sir. I Gathered That Mr. Le Moyne Did Not Think It Serious." 
   
   
   
 He Lied, And Dr. Ed Knew He Lied. 
   
   
   
 The Lamb Stood By The     Door, And Dr. Ed Sat And Waited. The     Office 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 326 
 Clock Said Half After Three. Outside The     Windows, The     Night World Went 
 By--Taxi-Cabs Full Of     Roisterers, Women Who Walked Stealthily Close 
 To The     Buildings, A Truck Carrying Steel, So Heavy That It Shook The 
 Hospital As It Rumbled By. 
   
   
   
 Dr. Ed Sat And Waited. The     Bag With The     Dog-Collar In It Was On The 
 Floor. He Thought Of     Many Things, But Mostly Of     The     Promise He Had Made 
 His Mother. And, Having Forgotten The     Injured Man's Shortcomings, He 
 Was Remembering His Good Qualities--His Cheerfulness, His Courage, His 
 Achievements. He Remembered The     Day Max Had Done The     Edwardes Operation, 
 And How Proud He Had Been Of     Him. He Figured Out How Old He Was--Not 
 Thirty-One Yet, And Already, Perhaps--There He Stopped Thinking. Cold 
 Beads Of     Sweat Stood Out On His Forehead. 
   
   
   
 "I Think I Hear Them Now, Sir," Said The     Lamb, And Stood Back 
 Respectfully To Let Him Pass Out Of     The     Door. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Stayed In The     Room During The     Consultation. No One Seemed To 
 Wonder Why She Was There, Or To Pay Any Attention To Her. The     Staff Was 
 Stricken. They Moved Back To Make Room For Dr. Ed Beside The     Bed, And 
 Then Closed In Again. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Waited, Her Hand Over Her Mouth To Keep Herself From Screaming. 
 Surely They Would Operate; They Wouldn't Let Him Die Like That! 
   
   
   
 When She Saw The     Phalanx Break Up, And Realized That They Would Not 
 Operate, She Went Mad. She Stood Against The     Door, And Accused Them Of 
 Cowardice--Taunted Them. 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think He Would Let Any Of     You Die Like That?" She Cried. "Die 
 Like A Hurt Dog, And None Of     You To Lift A Hand?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 327 
 It Was Pfeiffer Who Drew Her Out Of     The     Room And Tried To Talk Reason 
 And Sanity To Her. 
   
   
   
 "It's Hopeless," He Said. "If There Was A Chance, We'd Operate, And You 
 Know It." 
   
   
   
 The Staff Went Hopelessly Down The     Stairs To The     Smoking-Room, And 
 Smoked. It Was All They Could Do. The     Night Assistant Sent Coffee Down 
 To Them, And They Drank It. Dr. Ed Stayed In His Brother's Room, And 
 Said To His Mother, Under His Breath, That He'd Tried To Do His Best By 
 Max, And That From Now On It Would Be Up To Her. 
   
   
   
 K. Had Brought The     Injured Man In. The     Country Doctor Had Come, Too, 
 Finding Tillie's Trial Not Imminent. On The     Way In He Had Taken It 
 For Granted That K. Was A Medical Man Like Himself, And Had Placed His 
 Hypodermic Case At His Disposal. 
   
   
   
 When He Missed Him,--In The     Smoking-Room, That Was,--He Asked For Him. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't See The     Chap Who Came In With Us," He Said. "Clever Fellow. 
 Like To Know His Name." 
   
   
   
 The Staff Did Not Know. 
   
   
   
 K. Sat Alone On A Bench In The     Hall. He Wondered Who Would Tell Sidney; 
 He Hoped They Would Be Very Gentle With Her. He Sat In The     Shadow, 
 Waiting. He Did Not Want To Go Home And Leave Her To What She Might Have 
 To Face. There Was A Chance She Would Ask For Him. He Wanted To Be Near, 
 In That Case. 
   
   
   
 He Sat In The     Shadow, On The     Bench. The     Night Watchman Went By Twice And 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 328 
 Stared At Him. At Last He Asked K. To Mind The     Door Until He Got Some 
 Coffee. 
   
   
   
 "One Of     The     Staff's Been Hurt," He Explained. "If I Don't Get Some 
 Coffee Now, I Won't Get Any." 
   
   
   
 K. Promised To Watch The     Door. 
   
   
   
 A Desperate Thing Had Occurred To Carlotta. Somehow, She Had Not Thought 
 Of It Before. Now She Wondered How She Could Have Failed To Think Of     It. 
 If Only She Could Find Him And He Would Do It! She Would Go Down On Her 
 Knees--Would Tell Him Everything, If Only He Would Consent. 
   
   
   
 When She Found Him On His Bench, However, She Passed Him By. She Had A 
 Terrible Fear That He Might Go Away If She Put The     Thing To Him First. 
 He Clung Hard To His New Identity. 
   
   
   
 So First She Went To The     Staff And Confronted Them. They Were Men Of 
 Courage, Only Declining To Undertake What They Considered Hopeless Work. 
 The One Man Among Them Who Might Have Done The     Thing With Any Chance 
 Of Success Lay Stricken. Not One Among Them But Would Have Given Of     His 
 Best--Only His Best Was Not Good Enough. 
   
   
   
 "It Would Be The     Edwardes Operation, Wouldn't It?" Demanded Carlotta. 
   
   
   
 The Staff Was Bewildered. There Were No Rules To Cover Such Conduct On 
 The Part Of     A Nurse. One Of     Them--Pfeiffer Again, By Chance--Replied 
 Rather Heavily:-- 
   
   
   
 "If Any, It Would Be The     Edwardes Operation." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 329 
 "Would Dr. Edwardes Himself Be Able To Do Anything?" 
   
   
   
 This Was Going A Little Far. 
   
   
   
 "Possibly. One Chance In A Thousand, Perhaps. But Edwardes Is Dead. How 
 Did This Thing Happen, Miss Harrison?" 
   
   
   
 She Ignored His Question. Her Face Was Ghastly, Save For The     Trace Of 
 Rouge; Her Eyes Were Red-Rimmed. 
   
   
   
 "Dr. Edwardes Is Sitting On A Bench In The     Hall Outside!" She Announced. 
   
   
   
 Her Voice Rang Out. K. Heard Her And Raised His Head. His Attitude Was 
 Weary, Resigned. The     Thing Had Come, Then! He Was To Take Up The     Old 
 Burden. The     Girl Had Told. 
   
   
   
 Dr. Ed Had Sent For Sidney. Max Was Still Unconscious. Ed Remembered 
 About Her When, Tracing His Brother's Career From His Babyhood To Man's 
 Estate And To What Seemed Now To Be Its Ending, He Had Remembered That 
 Max Was Very Fond Of     Sidney. He Had Hoped That Sidney Would Take Him And 
 Do For Him What He, Ed, Had Failed To Do. 
   
   
   
 So Sidney Was Summoned. 
   
   
   
 She Thought It Was Another Operation, And Her Spirit Was Just A Little 
 Weary. But Her Courage Was Indomitable. She Forced Her Shoes On Her 
 Tired Feet, And Bathed Her Face In Cold Water To Rouse Herself. 
   
   
   
 The Night Watchman Was In The     Hall. He Was Fond Of     Sidney; She Always 
 Smiled At Him; And, On His Morning Rounds At Six O'clock To Waken The 
 Nurses, Her Voice Was Always Amiable. So She Found Him In The     Hall, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 330 
 Holding A Cup Of     Tepid Coffee. He Was Old And Bleary, Unmistakably Dirty 
 Too--But He Had Divined Sidney's Romance. 
   
   
   
 "Coffee! For Me?" She Was Astonished. 
   
   
   
 "Drink It. You Haven't Had Much Sleep." 
   
   
   
 She Took It Obediently, But Over The     Cup Her Eyes Searched His. 
   
   
   
 "There Is Something Wrong, Daddy." 
   
   
   
 That Was His Name, Among The     Nurses. He Had Had Another Name, But It Was 
 Lost In The     Mists Of     Years. 
   
   
   
 "Get It Down." 
   
   
   
 So She Finished It, Not Without Anxiety That She Might Be Needed. But 
 Daddy's Attentions Were For Few, And Not To Be Lightly Received. 
   
   
   
 "Can You Stand A Piece Of     Bad News?" 
   
   
   
 Strangely, Her First Thought Was Of     K. 
   
   
   
 "There Has Been An Accident. Dr. Wilson--" 
   
   
   
 "Which One?" 
   
   
   
 "Dr. Max--Has Been Hurt. It Ain't Much, But I Guess You'd Like To Know 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 331 
 It." 
   
   
   
 "Where Is He?" 
   
   
   
 "Downstairs, In Seventeen." 
   
   
   
 So She Went Down Alone To The     Room Where Dr. Ed Sat In A Chair, With 
 His Untidy Bag Beside Him On The     Floor, And His Eyes Fixed On A Straight 
 Figure On The     Bed. When He Saw Sidney, He Got Up And Put His Arms Around 
 Her. His Eyes Told Her The     Truth Before He Told Her Anything. She Hardly 
 Listened To What He Said. The     Fact Was All That Concerned Her--That Her 
 Lover Was Dying There, So Near That She Could Touch Him With Her Hand, 
 So Far Away That No Voice, No Caress Of     Hers, Could Reach Him. 
   
   
   
 The Why Would Come Later. Now She Could Only Stand, With Dr. Ed's Arms 
 About Her, And Wait. 
   
   
   
 "If They Would Only Do Something!" Sidney's Voice Sounded Strange To Her 
 Ears. 
   
   
   
 "There Is Nothing To Do." 
   
   
   
 But That, It Seemed, Was Wrong. For Suddenly Sidney's Small World, Which 
 Had Always Sedately Revolved In One Direction, Began To Move The     Other 
 Way. 
   
   
   
 The Door Opened, And The     Staff Came In. But Where Before They Had 
 Moved Heavily, With Drooped Heads, Now They Came Quickly, As Men With A 
 Purpose. There Was A Tall Man In A White Coat With Them. He Ordered Them 
 About Like Children, And They Hastened To Do His Will. At First Sidney 
 Only Knew That Now, At Last, They Were Going To Do Something--The Tall 
 Man Was Going To Do Something. He Stood With His Back To Sidney, And 
 Gave Orders. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 332 
 The Heaviness Of     Inactivity Lifted. The     Room Buzzed. The     Nurses Stood 
 By, While The     Staff Did Nurses' Work. The     Senior Surgical Interne, 
 Essaying Assistance, Was Shoved Aside By The     Senior Surgical Consultant, 
 And Stood By, Aggrieved. 
   
   
   
 It Was The     Lamb, After All, Who Brought The     News To Sidney. The     New 
 Activity Had Caught Dr. Ed, And She Was Alone Now, Her Face Buried 
 Against The     Back Of     A Chair. 
   
   
   
 "There'll Be Something Doing Now, Miss Page," He Offered. 
   
   
   
 "What Are They Going To Do?" 
   
   
   
 "Going After The     Bullet. Do You Know Who's Going To Do It?" 
   
   
   
 His Voice Echoed The     Subdued Excitement Of     The     Room--Excitement And New 
 Hope. 
   
   
   
 "Did You Ever Hear Of     Edwardes, The     Surgeon?--The Edwardes Operation, 
 You Know. Well, He's Here. It Sounds Like A Miracle. They Found Him 
 Sitting On A Bench In The     Hall Downstairs." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Raised Her Head, But She Could Not See The     Miraculously Found 
 Edwardes. She Could See The     Familiar Faces Of     The     Staff, And That Other 
 Face On The     Pillow, And--She Gave A Little Cry. There Was K.! How Like 
 Him To Be There, To Be Wherever Anyone Was In Trouble! Tears Came To Her 
 Eyes--The First Tears She Had Shed. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 333 
   
 As If Her Eyes Had Called Him, He Looked Up And Saw Her. He Came Toward 
 Her At Once. The     Staff Stood Back To Let Him Pass, And Gazed After Him. 
 The Wonder Of     What Had Happened Was Growing On Them. 
   
   
   
 K. Stood Beside Sidney, And Looked Down At Her. Just At First It Seemed 
 As If He Found Nothing To Say. Then: 
   
   
   
 "There's Just A Chance, Sidney Dear. Don't Count Too Much On It." 
   
   
   
 "I Have Got To Count On It. If I Don't, I Shall Die." 
   
   
   
 If A Shadow Passed Over His Face, No One Saw It. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Not Ask You To Go Back To Your Room. If You Will Wait Somewhere 
 Near, I'll See That You Have Immediate Word." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Going To The     Operating-Room." 
   
   
   
 "Not To The     Operating-Room. Somewhere Near." 
   
   
   
 His Steady Voice Controlled Her Hysteria. But She Resented It. She Was 
 Not Herself, Of     Course, What With Strain And Weariness. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Ask Dr. Edwardes." 
   
   
   
 He Was Puzzled For A Moment. Then He Understood. After All, It Was As 
 Well. Whether She Knew Him As Le Moyne Or As Edwardes Mattered Very 
 Little, After All. The     Thing That Really Mattered Was That He Must Try 
 To Save Wilson For Her. If He Failed--It Ran Through His Mind That If He 
 Failed She Might Hate Him The     Rest Of     Her Life--Not For Himself, But For 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 334 
 His Failure; That, Whichever Way Things Went, He Must Lose. 
   
   
   
 "Dr. Edwardes Says You Are To Stay Away From The     Operation, But To 
 Remain Near. He--He Promises To Call You If--Things Go Wrong." 
   
   
   
 She Had To Be Content With That. 
   
   
   
 Nothing About That Night Was Real To Sidney. She Sat In The 
 Anaesthetizing-Room, And After A Time She Knew That She Was Not Alone. 
 There Was Somebody Else. She Realized Dully That Carlotta Was There, 
 Too, Pacing Up And Down The     Little Room. She Was Never Sure, For 
 Instance, Whether She Imagined It, Or Whether Carlotta Really Stopped 
 Before Her And Surveyed Her With Burning Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "So You Thought He Was Going To Marry You!" Said Carlotta--Or The     Dream. 
 "Well, You See He Isn't." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Tried To Answer, And Failed--Or That Was The     Way The     Dream Went. 
   
   
   
 "If You Had Enough Character, I'd Think You Did It. How Do I Know You 
 Didn't Follow Us, And Shoot Him As He Left The     Room?" 
   
   
   
 It Must Have Been Reality, After All; For Sidney's Numbed Mind Grasped 
 The Essential Fact Here, And Held On To It. He Had Been Out With 
 Carlotta. He Had Promised--Sworn That This Should Not Happen. It Had 
 Happened. It Surprised Her. It Seemed As If Nothing More Could Hurt Her. 
   
   
   
 In The     Movement To And From The     Operating Room, The     Door Stood Open For 
 A Moment. A Tall Figure--How Much It Looked Like K.!--Straightened And 
 Held Out Something In Its Hand. 
   
   
   
 "The Bullet!" Said Carlotta In A Whisper. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 335 
   
 Then More Waiting, A Stir Of     Movement In The     Room Beyond The     Closed 
 Door. Carlotta Was Standing, Her Face Buried In Her Hands, Against The 
 Door. Sidney Suddenly Felt Sorry For Her. She Cared A Great Deal. It 
 Must Be Tragic To Care Like That! She Herself Was Not Caring Much; She 
 Was Too Numb. 
   
   
   
 Beyond, Across The     Courtyard, Was The     Stable. Before The     Day Of     The 
 Motor Ambulances, Horses Had Waited There For Their Summons, Eager As 
 Fire Horses, Heads Lifted To The     Gong. When Sidney Saw The     Outline Of 
 The Stable Roof, She Knew That It Was Dawn. The     City Still Slept, But 
 The Torturing Night Was Over. And In The     Gray Dawn The     Staff, Looking 
 Gray Too, And Elderly And Weary, Came Out Through The     Closed Door And 
 Took Their Hushed Way Toward The     Elevator. They Were Talking Among 
 Themselves. Sidney, Straining Her Ears, Gathered That They Had Seen A 
 Miracle, And That The     Wonder Was Still On Them. 
   
   
   
 Carlotta Followed Them Out. 
   
   
   
 Almost On Their Heels Came K. He Was In The     White Coat, And More And 
 More He Looked Like The     Man Who Had Raised Up From His Work And Held Out 
 Something In His Hand. Sidney's Head Was Aching And Confused. 
   
   
   
 She Sat There In Her Chair, Looking Small And Childish. The     Dawn Was 
 Morning Now--Horizontal Rays Of     Sunlight On The     Stable Roof And Across 
 The Windowsill Of     The     Anaesthetizing-Room, Where A Row Of     Bottles Sat On 
 A Clean Towel. 
   
   
   
 The Tall Man--Or Was It K.?--Looked At Her, And Then Reached Up And 
 Turned Off The     Electric Light. Why, It Was K., Of     Course; And He Was 
 Putting Out The     Hall Light Before He Went Upstairs. When The     Light Was 
 Out Everything Was Gray. She Could Not See. She Slid Very Quietly Out Of 
 Her Chair, And Lay At His Feet In A Dead Faint. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 336 
   
 K. Carried Her To The     Elevator. He Held Her As He Had Held Her That Day 
 At The     Park When She Fell In The     River, Very Carefully, Tenderly, As One 
 Holds Something Infinitely Precious. Not Until He Had Placed Her On Her 
 Bed Did She Open Her Eyes. But She Was Conscious Before That. She Was 
 So Tired, And To Be Carried Like That, In Strong Arms, Not Knowing Where 
 One Was Going, Or Caring-- 
   
   
   
 The Nurse He Had Summoned Hustled Out For Aromatic Ammonia. Sidney, 
 Lying Among Her Pillows, Looked Up At K. 
   
   
   
 "How Is He?" 
   
   
   
 "A Little Better. There's A Chance, Dear." 
   
   
   
 "I Have Been So Mixed Up. All The     Time I Was Sitting Waiting, I Kept 
 Thinking That It Was You Who Were Operating! Will He Really Get Well?" 
   
   
   
 "It Looks Promising." 
   
   
   
 "I Should Like To Thank Dr. Edwardes." 
   
   
   
 The Nurse Was A Long Time Getting The     Ammonia. There Was So Much To Talk 
 About: That Dr. Max Had Been Out With Carlotta Harrison, And Had Been 
 Shot By A Jealous Woman; The     Inexplicable Return To Life Of     The     Great 
 Edwardes; And--A Fact The     Nurse Herself Was Willing To Vouch For, And 
 That Thrilled The     Training-School To The     Core--That This Very Edwardes, 
 Newly Risen, As It Were, And Being A Miracle Himself As Well As 
 Performing One, This Very Edwardes, Carrying Sidney To Her Bed And 
 Putting Her Down, Had Kissed Her On Her White Forehead. 
   
   
   
 The Training-School Doubted This. How Could He Know Sidney Page? And, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 337 
 After All, The     Nurse Had Only Seen It In The     Mirror, Being Occupied 
 At The     Time In Seeing If Her Cap Was Straight. The     School, Therefore, 
 Accepted The     Miracle, But Refused The     Kiss. 
   
   
   
 The Miracle Was No Miracle, Of     Course. But Something Had Happened To K. 
 That Savored Of     The     Marvelous. His Faith In Himself Was Coming Back--Not 
 Strongly, With A Rush, But With All Humility. He Had Been Loath To 
 Take Up The     Burden; But, Now That He Had It, He Breathed A Sort Of 
 Inarticulate Prayer To Be Able To Carry It. 
   
   
   
 And, Since Men Have Looked For Signs Since The     Beginning Of     Time, He Too 
 Asked For A Sign. Not, Of     Course, That He Put It That Way, Or That He 
 Was Making Terms With Providence. It Was Like This: If Wilson Got Well, 
 He'd Keep On Working. He'd Feel That, Perhaps, After All, This Was 
 Meant. If Wilson Died--Sidney Held Out Her Hand To Him. 
   
   
   
 "What Should I Do Without You, K.?" She Asked Wistfully. 
   
   
   
 "All You Have To Do Is To Want Me." 
   
   
   
 His Voice Was Not Too Steady, And He Took Her Pulse In A Most 
 Businesslike Way To Distract Her Attention From It. 
   
   
   
 "How Very Many Things You Know! You Are Quite Professional About 
 Pulses." 
   
   
   
 Even Then He Did Not Tell Her. He Was Not Sure, To Be Frank, That She'd 
 Be Interested. Now, With Wilson As He Was, Was No Time To Obtrude His 
 Own Story. There Was Time Enough For That. 
   
   
   
 "Will You Drink Some Beef Tea If I Send It To You?" 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 338 
   
 "I'm Not Hungry. I Will, Of     Course." 
   
   
   
 "And--Will You Try To Sleep?" 
   
   
   
 "Sleep, While He--" 
   
   
   
 "I Promise To Tell You If There Is Any Change. I Shall Stay With Him." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Try To Sleep." 
   
   
   
 But, As He Rose From The     Chair Beside Her Low Bed, She Put Out Her Hand 
 To Him. 
   
   
   
 "K." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Dear." 
   
   
   
 "He Was Out With Carlotta. He Promised, And He Broke His Promise." 
   
   
   
 "There May Have Been Reasons. Suppose We Wait Until He Can Explain." 
   
   
   
 "How Can He Explain?" And, When He Hesitated: "I Bring All My Troubles 
 To You, As If You Had None. Somehow, I Can't Go To Aunt Harriet, And Of 
 Course Mother--Carlotta Cares A Great Deal For Him. She Said That I Shot 
 Him. Does Anyone Really Think That?" 
   
   
   
 "Of Course Not. Please Stop Thinking." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 339 
 "But Who Did, K.? He Had So Many Friends, And No Enemies That I Knew 
 Of." 
   
   
   
 Her Mind Seemed To Stagger About In A Circle, Making Little Excursions, 
 But Always Coming Back To The     One Thing. 
   
   
   
 "Some Drunken Visitor To The     Road-House." 
   
   
   
 He Could Have Killed Himself For The     Words The     Moment They Were Spoken. 
   
   
   
 "They Were At A Road-House?" 
   
   
   
 "It Is Not Just To Judge Anyone Before You Hear The     Story." 
   
   
   
 She Stirred Restlessly. 
   
   
   
 "What Time Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "Half-Past Six." 
   
   
   
 "I Must Get Up And Go On Duty." 
   
   
   
 He Was Glad To Be Stern With Her. He Forbade Her Rising. When The     Nurse 
 Came In With The     Belated Ammonia, She Found K. Making An Arbitrary 
 Ruling, And Sidney Looking Up At Him Mutinously. 
   
   
   
 "Miss Page Is Not To Go On Duty To-Day. She Is To Stay In Bed Until 
 Further Orders." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 340 
   
 "Very Well, Dr. Edwardes." 
   
   
   
 The Confusion In Sidney's Mind Cleared Away Suddenly. K. Was Dr. 
 Edwardes! It Was K. Who Had Performed The     Miracle Operation--K. Who 
 Had Dared And Perhaps Won! Dear K., With His Steady Eyes And His Long 
 Surgeon's Fingers! Then, Because She Seemed To See Ahead As Well As 
 Back Into The     Past In That Flash That Comes To The     Drowning And To Those 
 Recovering From Shock, And Because She Knew That Now The     Little House 
 Would No Longer Be Home To K., She Turned Her Face Into Her Pillow And 
 Cried. Her World Had Fallen Indeed. Her Lover Was Not True And Might 
 Be Dying; Her Friend Would Go Away To His Own World, Which Was Not The 
 Street. 
   
   
   
 K. Left Her At Last And Went Back To Seventeen, Where Dr. Ed Still Sat 
 By The     Bed. Inaction Was Telling On Him. If Max Would Only Open 
 His Eyes, So He Could Tell Him What Had Been In His Mind All These 
 Years--His Pride In Him And All That. 
   
   
   
 With A Sort Of     Belated Desire To Make Up For Where He Had Failed, He Put 
 The Bag That Had Been Max's Bete Noir On The     Bedside Table, And Began 
 To Clear It Of     Rubbish--Odd Bits Of     Dirty Cotton, The     Tubing From A Long 
 Defunct Stethoscope, Glass From A Broken Bottle, A Scrap Of     Paper On 
 Which Was A Memorandum, In His Illegible Writing, To Send Max A Check 
 For His Graduating Suit. When K. Came In, He Had The     Old Dog-Collar In 
 His Hand. 
   
   
   
 "Belonged To An Old Collie Of     Ours," He Said Heavily. "Milkman Ran Over 
 Him And Killed Him. Max Chased The     Wagon And Licked The     Driver With His 
 Own Whip." 
   
   
   
 His Face Worked. 
   
   
   
 "Poor Old Bobby Burns!" He Said. "We'd Raised Him From A Pup. Got Him In 
 A Grape-Basket." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 25 Pg 341 
   
   
 The Sick Man Opened His Eyes. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 342 
   
 Max Had Rallied Well, And Things Looked Bright For Him. His Patient Did 
 Not Need Him, But K. Was Anxious To Find Joe; So He Telephoned The 
 Gas Office And Got A Day Off. The     Sordid Little Tragedy Was Easy To 
 Reconstruct, Except That, Like Joe, K. Did Not Believe In The     Innocence 
 Of The     Excursion To Schwitter's. His Spirit Was Heavy With The 
 Conviction That He Had Saved Wilson To Make Sidney Ultimately Wretched. 
   
   
   
 For The     Present, At Least, K.'S Revealed Identity Was Safe. Hospitals 
 Keep Their Secrets Well. And It Is Doubtful If The     Street Would 
 Have Been Greatly Concerned Even Had It Known. It Had Never Heard Of 
 Edwardes, Of     The     Edwardes Clinic Or The     Edwardes Operation. Its Medical 
 Knowledge Comprised The     Two Wilsons And The     Osteopath Around The     Corner. 
 When, As Would Happen Soon, It Learned Of     Max Wilson's Injury, It Would 
 Be More Concerned With His Chances Of     Recovery Than With The     Manner Of 
 It. That Was As It Should Be. 
   
   
   
 But Joe's Affair With Sidney Had Been The     Talk Of     The     Neighborhood. If 
 The Boy Disappeared, A Scandal Would Be Inevitable. Twenty People Had 
 Seen Him At Schwitter's And Would Know Him Again. 
   
   
   
 To Save Joe, Then, Was K.'S First Care. 
   
   
   
 At First It Seemed As If The     Boy Had Frustrated Him. He Had Not Been 
 Home All Night. Christine, Waylaying K. In The     Little Hall, Told Him 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 343 
 That. "Mrs. Drummond Was Here," She Said. "She Is Almost Frantic. She 
 Says Joe Has Not Been Home All Night. She Says He Looks Up To You, And 
 She Thought If You Could Find Him And Would Talk To Him--" 
   
   
   
 "Joe Was With Me Last Night. We Had Supper At The     White Springs Hotel. 
 Tell Mrs. Drummond He Was In Good Spirits, And That She's Not To Worry. 
 I Feel Sure She Will Hear From Him To-Day. Something Went Wrong With His 
 Car, Perhaps, After He Left Me." 
   
   
   
 He Bathed And Shaved Hurriedly. Katie Brought His Coffee To His Room, 
 And He Drank It Standing. He Was Working Out A Theory About The     Boy. 
 Beyond Schwitter's The     Highroad Stretched, Broad And Inviting, Across 
 The State. Either He Would Have Gone That Way, His Little Car Eating Up 
 The Miles All That Night, Or--K. Would Not Formulate His Fear Of     What 
 Might Have Happened, Even To Himself. 
   
   
   
 As He Went Down The     Street, He Saw Mrs. Mckee In Her Doorway, With A 
 Little Knot Of     People Around Her. The     Street Was Getting The     Night's 
 News. 
   
   
   
 He Rented A Car At A Local Garage, And Drove Himself Out Into The 
 Country. He Was Not Minded To Have Any Eyes On Him That Day. He Went 
 To Schwitter's First. Schwitter Himself Was Not In Sight. Bill Was 
 Scrubbing The     Porch, And A Farmhand Was Gathering Bottles From The     Grass 
 Into A Box. The     Dead Lanterns Swung In The     Morning Air, And From Back On 
 The Hill Came The     Staccato Sounds Of     A Reaping-Machine. 
   
   
   
 "Where's Schwitter?" 
   
   
   
 "At The     Barn With The     Missus. Got A Boy Back There." 
   
   
   
 Bill Grinned. He Recognized K., And, Mopping Dry A Part Of     The     Porch, 
 Shoved A Chair On It. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 344 
   
 "Sit Down. Well, How's The     Man Who Got His Last Night? Dead?" 
   
   
   
 "No." 
   
   
   
 "County Detectives Were Here Bright And Early. After The     Lady's Husband. 
 I Guess We Lose Our License Over This." 
   
   
   
 "What Does Schwitter Say?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Him!" Bill's Tone Was Full Of     Disgust. "He Hopes We Do. He Hates 
 The Place. Only Man I Ever Knew That Hated Money. That's What This House 
 Is--Money." 
   
   
   
 "Bill, Did You See The     Man Who Fired That Shot Last Night?" 
   
   
   
 A Sort Of     Haze Came Over Bill's Face, As If He Had Dropped A Curtain 
 Before His Eyes. But His Reply Came Promptly: 
   
   
   
 "Surest Thing In The     World. Close To Him As You Are To Me. Dark Man, 
 About Thirty, Small Mustache--" 
   
   
   
 "Bill, You're Lying, And I Know It. Where Is He?" 
   
   
   
 The Barkeeper Kept His Head, But His Color Changed. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know Anything About Him." He Thrust His Mop Into The     Pail. K. 
 Rose. 
   
   
   
 "Does Schwitter Know?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 345 
   
   
 "He Doesn't Know Nothing. He's Been Out At The     Barn All Night." 
   
   
   
 The Farmhand Had Filled His Box And Disappeared Around The     Corner Of     The 
 House. K. Put His Hand On Bill's Shirt-Sleeved Arm. 
   
   
   
 "We've Got To Get Him Away From Here, Bill." 
   
   
   
 "Get Who Away?" 
   
   
   
 "You Know. The     County Men May Come Back To Search The     Premises." 
   
   
   
 "How Do I Know You Aren't One Of     Them?" 
   
   
   
 "I Guess You Know I'm Not. He's A Friend Of     Mine. As A Matter Of     Fact, 
 I Followed Him Here; But I Was Too Late. Did He Take The     Revolver Away 
 With Him?" 
   
   
   
 "I Took It From Him. It's Under The     Bar." 
   
   
   
 "Get It For Me." 
   
   
   
 In Sheer Relief, K.'S Spirits Rose. After All, It Was A Good World: 
 Tillie With Her Baby In Her Arms; Wilson Conscious And Rallying; Joe 
 Safe, And, Without The     Revolver, Secure From His Own Remorse. Other 
 Things There Were, Too--The Feel Of     Sidney's Inert Body In His Arms, The 
 Way She Had Turned To Him In Trouble. It Was Not What He Wanted, This 
 Last, But It Was Worth While. The     Reaping-Machine Was In Sight Now; It 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 346 
 Had Stopped On The     Hillside. The     Men Were Drinking Out Of     A Bucket That 
 Flashed In The     Sun. 
   
   
   
 There Was One Thing Wrong. What Had Come Over Wilson, To Do So Reckless 
 A Thing? K., Who Was A One-Woman Man, Could Not Explain It. 
   
   
   
 From Inside The     Bar Bill Took A Careful Survey Of     Le Moyne. He Noted His 
 Tall Figure And Shabby Suit, The     Slight Stoop, The     Hair Graying Over His 
 Ears. Barkeepers Know Men: That's A Part Of     The     Job. After His Survey He 
 Went Behind The     Bar And Got The     Revolver From Under An Overturned Pail. 
   
   
   
 K. Thrust It Into His Pocket. 
   
   
   
 "Now," He Said Quietly, "Where Is He?" 
   
   
   
 "In My Room--Top Of     The     House." 
   
   
   
 K. Followed Bill Up The     Stairs. He Remembered The     Day When He Had Sat 
 Waiting In The     Parlor, And Had Heard Tillie's Slow Step Coming Down. 
 And Last Night He Himself Had Carried Down Wilson's Unconscious Figure. 
 Surely The     Wages Of     Sin Were Wretchedness And Misery. None Of     It Paid. 
 No One Got Away With It. 
   
   
   
 The Room Under The     Eaves Was Stifling. An Unmade Bed Stood In A Corner. 
 From Nails In The     Rafters Hung Bill's Holiday Wardrobe. A Tin Cup And A 
 Cracked Pitcher Of     Spring Water Stood On The     Window-Sill. 
   
   
   
 Joe Was Sitting In The     Corner Farthest From The     Window. When The     Door 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 347 
 Swung Open, He Looked Up. He Showed No Interest On Seeing K., Who Had To 
 Stoop To Enter The     Low Room. 
   
   
   
 "Hello, Joe." 
   
   
   
 "I Thought You Were The     Police." 
   
   
   
 "Not Much. Open That Window, Bill. This Place Is Stifling." 
   
   
   
 "Is He Dead?" 
   
   
   
 "No, Indeed." 
   
   
   
 "I Wish I'd Killed Him!" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, No, You Don't. You're Damned Glad You Didn't, And So Am I." 
   
   
   
 "What Will They Do With Me?" 
   
   
   
 "Nothing Until They Find You. I Came To Talk About That. They'd Better 
 Not Find You." 
   
   
   
 "Huh!" 
   
   
   
 "It's Easier Than It Sounds." 
   
   
   
 K. Sat Down On The     Bed. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 348 
 "If I Only Had Some Money!" He Said. "But Never Mind About That, Joe; 
 I'll Get Some." 
   
   
   
 Loud Calls From Below Took Bill Out Of     The     Room. As He Closed The     Door 
 Behind Him, K.'S Voice Took On A New Tone: "Joe, Why Did You Do It?" 
   
   
   
 "You Know." 
   
   
   
 "You Saw Him With Somebody At The     White Springs, And Followed Them?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes." 
   
   
   
 "Do You Know Who Was With Him?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, And So Do You. Don't Go Into That. I Did It, And I'll Stand By 
 It." 
   
   
   
 "Has It Occurred To You That You Made A Mistake?" 
   
   
   
 "Go And Tell That To Somebody Who'll Believe You!" He Sneered. "They 
 Came Here And Took A Room. I Met Him Coming Out Of     It. I'd Do It Again 
 If I Had A Chance, And Do It Better." 
   
   
   
 "It Was Not Sidney." 
   
   
   
 "Aw, Chuck It!" 
   
   
   
 "It's A Fact. I Got Here Not Two Minutes After You Left. The     Girl Was 
 Still There. It Was Some One Else. Sidney Was Not Out Of     The     Hospital 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 349 
 Last Night. She Attended A Lecture, And Then An Operation." 
   
   
   
 Joe Listened. It Was Undoubtedly A Relief To Him To Know That It Had Not 
 Been Sidney; But If K. Expected Any Remorse, He Did Not Get It. 
   
   
   
 "If He Is That Sort, He Deserves What He Got," Said The     Boy Grimly. 
   
   
   
 And K. Had No Reply. But Joe Was Glad To Talk. The     Hours He Had Spent 
 Alone In The     Little Room Had Been Very Bitter, And Preceded By A Time 
 That He Shuddered To Remember. K. Got It By Degrees--His Descent Of     The 
 Staircase, Leaving Wilson Lying On The     Landing Above; His Resolve To 
 Walk Back And Surrender Himself At Schwitter's, So That There Could Be 
 No Mistake As To Who Had Committed The     Crime. 
   
   
   
 "I Intended To Write A Confession And Then Shoot Myself," He Told K. 
 "But The     Barkeeper Got My Gun Out Of     My Pocket. And--" 
   
   
   
 After A Pause: "Does She Know Who Did It?" 
   
   
   
 "Sidney? No." 
   
   
   
 "Then, If He Gets Better, She'll Marry Him Anyhow." 
   
   
   
 "Possibly. That's Not Up To Us, Joe. The     Thing We've Got To Do Is To 
 Hush The     Thing Up, And Get You Away." 
   
   
   
 "I'd Go To Cuba, But I Haven't The     Money." 
   
   
   
 K. Rose. "I Think I Can Get It." 
   
   
   
 He Turned In The     Doorway. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 350 
   
 "Sidney Need Never Know Who Did It." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Not Ashamed Of     It." But His Face Showed Relief. 
   
   
   
 There Are Times When Some Cataclysm Tears Down The     Walls Of     Reserve 
 Between Men. That Time Had Come For Joe, And To A Lesser Extent For K. 
 The Boy Rose And Followed Him To The     Door. 
   
   
   
 "Why Don't You Tell Her The     Whole Thing?--The Whole Filthy Story?" He 
 Asked. "She'd Never Look At Him Again. You're Crazy About Her. I Haven't 
 Got A Chance. It Would Give You One." 
   
   
   
 "I Want Her, God Knows!" Said K. "But Not That Way, Boy." 
   
   
   
 Schwitter Had Taken In Five Hundred Dollars The     Previous Day. 
   
   
   
 "Five Hundred Gross," The     Little Man Hastened To Explain. "But You're 
 Right, Mr. Le Moyne. And I Guess It Would Please Her. It's Going Hard 
 With Her, Just Now, That She Hasn't Any Women Friends About. It's In The 
 Safe, In Cash; I Haven't Had Time To Take It To The     Bank." He Seemed 
 To Apologize To Himself For The     Unbusinesslike Proceeding Of     Lending 
 An Entire Day's Gross Receipts On No Security. "It's Better To Get Him 
 Away, Of     Course. It's Good Business. I Have Tried To Have An Orderly 
 Place. If They Arrest Him Here--" 
   
   
   
 His Voice Trailed Off. He Had Come A Far Way From The     Day He Had Walked 
 Down The     Street, And Eyed Its Poplars With Appraising Eyes--A Far Way. 
 Now He Had A Son, And The     Child's Mother Looked At Him With Tragic Eyes. 
 It Was Arranged That K. Should Go Back To Town, Returning Late That 
 Night To Pick Up Joe At A Lonely Point On The     Road, And To Drive Him To 
 A Railroad Station. But, As It Happened, He Went Back That Afternoon. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 351 
   
   
 He Had Told Schwitter He Would Be At The     Hospital, And The     Message Found 
 Him There. Wilson Was Holding His Own, Conscious Now And Making A Hard 
 Fight. The     Message From Schwitter Was Very Brief:-- 
   
   
   
 "Something Has Happened, And Tillie Wants You. I Don't Like To Trouble 
 You Again, But She--Wants You." 
   
   
   
 K. Was Rather Gray Of     Face By That Time, Having Had No Sleep And Little 
 Food Since The     Day Before. But He Got Into The     Rented Machine Again--Its 
 Rental Was Running Up; He Tried To Forget It--And Turned It Toward 
 Hillfoot. But First Of     All He Drove Back To The     Street, And Walked 
 Without Ringing Into Mrs. Mckee's. 
   
   
   
 Neither A Year's Time Nor Mrs. Mckee's Approaching Change Of     State Had 
 Altered The     "Mealing" House. The     Ticket-Punch Still Lay On The     Hat-Rack 
 In The     Hall. Through The     Rusty Screen Of     The     Back Parlor Window One 
 Viewed The     Spiraea, Still In Need Of     Spraying. Mrs. Mckee Herself Was In 
 The Pantry, Placing One Slice Of     Tomato And Three Small Lettuce Leaves 
 On Each Of     An Interminable Succession Of     Plates. 
   
   
   
 K., Who Was Privileged, Walked Back. 
   
   
   
 "I've Got A Car At The     Door," He Announced, "And There's Nothing So 
 Extravagant As An Empty Seat In An Automobile. Will You Take A Ride?" 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Mckee Agreed. Being Of     The     Class Who Believe A Boudoir Cap The 
 Ideal Headdress For A Motor-Car, She Apologized For Having None. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 352 
   
 "If I'd Known You Were Coming I Would Have Borrowed A Cap," She Said. 
 "Miss Tripp, Third Floor Front, Has A Nice One. If You'll Take Me In My 
 Toque--" 
   
   
   
 K. Said He'd Take Her In Her Toque, And Waited With Some Anxiety, 
 Having Not The     Faintest Idea What A Toque Was. He Was Not Without Other 
 Anxieties. What If The     Sight Of     Tillie's Baby Did Not Do All That He 
 Expected? Good Women Could Be Most Cruel. And Schwitter Had Been Very 
 Vague. But Here K. Was More Sure Of     Himself: The     Little Man's Voice Had 
 Expressed As Exactly As Words The     Sense Of     A Bereavement That Was Not A 
 Grief. 
   
   
   
 He Was Counting On Mrs. Mckee's Old Fondness For The     Girl To Bring Them 
 Together. But, As They Neared The     House With Its Lanterns And Tables, 
 Its Whitewashed Stones Outlining The     Drive, Its Small Upper Window 
 Behind Which Joe Was Waiting For Night, His Heart Failed Him, Rather. He 
 Had A Masculine Dislike For Meddling, And Yet--Mrs. Mckee Had Suddenly 
 Seen The     Name In The     Wooden Arch Over The     Gate: "Schwitter's." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Not Going In There, Mr. Le Moyne." 
   
   
   
 "Tillie's Not In The     House. She's Back In The     Barn." 
   
   
   
 "In The     Barn!" 
   
   
   
 "She Didn't Approve Of     All That Went On There, So She Moved Out. It's 
 Very Comfortable And Clean; It Smells Of     Hay. You'd Be Surprised How 
 Nice It Is." 
   
   
   
 "The Like Of     Her!" Snorted Mrs. Mckee. "She's Late With Her Conscience, 
 I'm Thinking." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 353 
   
 "Last Night," K. Remarked, Hands On The     Wheel, But Car Stopped, "She 
 Had A Child There. It--It's Rather Like Very Old Times, Isn't It? A 
 Man-Child, Mrs. Mckee, Not In A Manger, Of     Course." 
   
   
   
 "What Do You Want Me To Do?" Mrs. Mckee's Tone, Which Had Been Fierce At 
 The Beginning, Ended Feebly. 
   
   
   
 "I Want You To Go In And Visit Her, As You Would Any Woman Who'd Had A 
 New Baby And Needed A Friend. Lie A Little--" Mrs. Mckee Gasped. "Tell 
 Her The     Baby's Pretty. Tell Her You've Been Wanting To See Her." His 
 Tone Was Suddenly Stern. "Lie A Little, For Your Soul's Sake." 
   
   
   
 She Wavered, And While She Wavered He Drove Her In Under The     Arch With 
 The Shameful Name, And Back To The     Barn. But There He Had The     Tact To 
 Remain In The     Car, And Mrs. Mckee's Peace With Tillie Was Made Alone. 
 When, Five Minutes Later, She Beckoned Him From The     Door Of     The     Barn, 
 Her Eyes Were Red. 
   
   
   
 "Come In, Mr. K.," She Said. "The Wife's Dead, Poor Thing. They're Going 
 To Be Married Right Away." 
   
   
   
 The Clergyman Was Coming Along The     Path With Schwitter At His Heels. K. 
 Entered The     Barn. At The     Door To Tillie's Room He Uncovered His Head. 
 The Child Was Asleep At Her Breast. 
   
   
   
   
 The Five Thousand Dollar Check From Mr. Lorenz Had Saved Palmer Howe's 
 Credit. On The     Strength Of     The     Deposit, He Borrowed A Thousand At The 
 Bank With Which He Meant To Pay His Bills, Arrears At The     University And 
 Country Clubs, A Hundred Dollars Lost Throwing Aces With Poker Dice, And 
 Various Small Obligations Of     Christine's. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 354 
   
 The Immediate Result Of     The     Money Was Good. He Drank Nothing For A Week, 
 Went Into The     Details Of     The     New Venture With Christine's Father, Sat At 
 Home With Christine On Her Balcony In The     Evenings. With The     Knowledge 
 That He Could Pay His Debts, He Postponed The     Day. He Liked The     Feeling 
 Of A Bank Account In Four Figures. 
   
   
   
 The First Evening Or Two Christine's Pleasure In Having Him There 
 Gratified Him. He Felt Kind, Magnanimous, Almost Virtuous. On The     Third 
 Evening He Was Restless. It Occurred To Him That His Wife Was Beginning 
 To Take His Presence As A Matter Of     Course. He Wanted Cold Bottled Beer. 
 When He Found That The     Ice Was Out And The     Beer Warm And Flat, He Was 
 Furious. 
   
   
   
 Christine Had Been Making A Fight, Although Her Heart Was Only Half 
 In It. She Was Resolutely Good-Humored, Ignored The     Past, Dressed For 
 Palmer In The     Things He Liked. They Still Took Their Dinners At The 
 Lorenz House Up The     Street. When She Saw That The     Haphazard Table 
 Service There Irritated Him, She Coaxed Her Mother Into Getting A 
 Butler. 
   
   
   
 The Street Sniffed At The     Butler Behind His Stately Back. Secretly And 
 In Its Heart, It Was Proud Of     Him. With A Half-Dozen Automobiles, And 
 Christine Howe Putting On Low Neck In The     Evenings, And Now A Butler, 
 Not To Mention Harriet Kennedy's Mimi, It Ceased To Pride Itself On 
 Its Commonplaceness, Ignorant Of     The     Fact That In Its Very Lack Of 
 Affectation Had Lain Its Charm. 
   
   
   
 On The     Night That Joe Shot Max Wilson, Palmer Was Noticeably Restless. 
 He Had Seen Grace Irving That Day For The     First Time But Once Since 
 The Motor Accident. To Do Him Justice, His Dissipation Of     The     Past Few 
 Months Had Not Included Women. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 355 
 The Girl Had A Strange Fascination For Him. Perhaps She Typified The 
 Care-Free Days Before His Marriage; Perhaps The     Attraction Was Deeper, 
 Fundamental. He Met Her In The     Street The     Day Before Max Wilson Was 
 Shot. The     Sight Of     Her Walking Sedately Along In Her Shop-Girl's Black 
 Dress Had Been Enough To Set His Pulses Racing. When He Saw That She 
 Meant To Pass Him, He Fell Into Step Beside Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Believe You Were Going To Cut Me!" 
   
   
   
 "I Was In A Hurry." 
   
   
   
 "Still In The     Store?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes." And, After A Second's Hesitation: "I'm Keeping Straight, Too." 
   
   
   
 "How Are You Getting Along?" 
   
   
   
 "Pretty Well. I've Had My Salary Raised." 
   
   
   
 "Do You Have To Walk As Fast As This?" 
   
   
   
 "I Said I Was In A Hurry. Once A Week I Get Off A Little Early. I--" 
   
   
   
 He Eyed Her Suspiciously. 
   
   
   
 "Early! What For?" 
   
   
   
 "I Go To The     Hospital. The     Rosenfeld Boy Is Still There, You Know." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 356 
   
   
 "Oh!" 
   
   
   
 But A Moment Later He Burst Out Irritably:-- 
   
   
   
 "That Was An Accident, Grace. The     Boy Took The     Chance When He Engaged 
 To Drive The     Car. I'm Sorry, Of     Course. I Dream Of     The     Little 
 Devil Sometimes, Lying There. I'll Tell You What I'll Do," He Added 
 Magnanimously. "I'll Stop In And Talk To Wilson. He Ought To Have Done 
 Something Before This." 
   
   
   
 "The Boy's Not Strong Enough Yet. I Don't Think You Can Do Anything For 
 Him, Unless--" 
   
   
   
 The Monstrous Injustice Of     The     Thing Overcame Her. Palmer And She 
 Walking About, And The     Boy Lying On His Hot Bed! She Choked. 
   
   
   
 "Well?" 
   
   
   
 "He Worries About His Mother. If You Could Give Her Some Money, It Would 
 Help." 
   
   
   
 "Money! Good Heavens--I Owe Everybody." 
   
   
   
 "You Owe Him Too, Don't You? He'll Never Walk Again." 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Give Them Ten Dollars. I Don't See That I'm Under Any 
 Obligation, Anyhow. I Paid His Board For Two Months In The     Hospital." 
   
   
   
 When She Did Not Acknowledge This Generosity,--Amounting To Forty-Eight 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 357 
 Dollars,--His Irritation Grew. Her Silence Was An Accusation. Her Manner 
 Galled Him, Into The     Bargain. She Was Too Calm In His Presence, Too 
 Cold. Where She Had Once Palpitated Visibly Under His Warm Gaze, She Was 
 Now Self-Possessed And Quiet. Where It Had Pleased His Pride To Think 
 That He Had Given Her Up, He Found That The     Shoe Was On The     Other Foot. 
   
   
   
 At The     Entrance To A Side Street She Stopped. 
   
   
   
 "I Turn Off Here." 
   
   
   
 "May I Come And See You Sometime?" 
   
   
   
 "No, Please." 
   
   
   
 "That's Flat, Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "It Is, Palmer." 
   
   
   
 He Swung Around Savagely And Left Her. 
   
   
   
 The Next Day He Drew The     Thousand Dollars From The     Bank. A Good Many 
 Of His Debts He Wanted To Pay In Cash; There Was No Use Putting Checks 
 Through, With Incriminating Indorsements. Also, He Liked The     Idea Of 
 Carrying A Roll Of     Money Around. The     Big Fellows At The     Clubs Always Had 
 A Wad And Peeled Off Bills Like Skin Off An Onion. He Took A Couple Of 
 Drinks To Celebrate His Approaching Immunity From Debt. 
   
   
   
 He Played Auction Bridge That Afternoon In A Private Room At One Of     The 
 Hotels With The     Three Men He Had Lunched With. Luck Seemed To Be With 
 Him. He Won Eighty Dollars, And Thrust It Loose In His Trousers Pocket. 
 Money Seemed To Bring Money! If He Could Carry The     Thousand Around For A 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 358 
 Day Or So, Something Pretty Good Might Come Of     It. 
   
   
   
 He Had Been Drinking A Little All Afternoon. When The     Game Was Over, He 
 Bought Drinks To Celebrate His Victory. The     Losers Treated, Too, To Show 
 They Were No Pikers. Palmer Was In High Spirits. He Offered To Put Up 
 The Eighty And Throw For It. The     Losers Mentioned Dinner And Various 
 Engagements. 
   
   
   
 Palmer Did Not Want To Go Home. Christine Would Greet Him With Raised 
 Eyebrows. They Would Eat A Stuffy Lorenz Dinner, And In The     Evening 
 Christine Would Sit In The     Lamplight And Drive Him Mad With Soft Music. 
 He Wanted Lights, Noise, The     Smiles Of     Women. Luck Was With Him, And He 
 Wanted To Be Happy. 
   
   
   
 At Nine O'clock That Night He Found Grace. She Had Moved To A Cheap 
 Apartment Which She Shared With Two Other Girls From The     Store. The 
 Others Were Out. It Was His Lucky Day, Surely. 
   
   
   
 His Drunkenness Was Of     The     Mind, Mostly. His Muscles Were Well 
 Controlled. The     Lines From His Nose To The     Corners Of     His Mouth Were 
 Slightly Accentuated, His Eyes Open A Trifle Wider Than Usual. That 
 And A Slight Paleness Of     The     Nostrils Were The     Only Evidences Of     His 
 Condition. But Grace Knew The     Signs. 
   
   
   
 "You Can't Come In." 
   
   
   
 "Of Course I'm Coming In." 
   
   
   
 She Retreated Before Him, Her Eyes Watchful. Men In His Condition Were 
 Apt To Be As Quick With A Blow As With A Caress. But, Having Gained His 
 Point, He Was Amiable. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 359 
 "Get Your Things On And Come Out. We Can Take In A Roof-Garden." 
   
   
   
 "I've Told You I'm Not Doing That Sort Of     Thing." 
   
   
   
 He Was Ugly In A Flash. 
   
   
   
 "You've Got Somebody Else On The     String." 
   
   
   
 "Honestly, No. There--There Has Never Been Anybody Else, Palmer." 
   
   
   
 He Caught Her Suddenly And Jerked Her Toward Him. 
   
   
   
 "You Let Me Hear Of     Anybody Else, And I'll Cut The     Guts Out Of     Him!" 
   
   
   
 He Held Her For A Second, His Face Black And Fierce. Then, Slowly And 
 Inevitably, He Drew Her Into His Arms. He Was Drunk, And She Knew It. 
 But, In The     Queer Loyalty Of     Her Class, He Was The     Only Man She Had 
 Cared For. She Cared Now. She Took Him For That Moment, Felt His Hot 
 Kisses On Her Mouth, Her Throat, Submitted While His Rather Brutal 
 Hands Bruised Her Arms In Fierce Caresses. Then She Put Him From Her 
 Resolutely. 
   
   
   
 "Now You're Going." 
   
   
   
 "The Hell I'm Going!" 
   
   
   
 But He Was Less Steady Than He Had Been. The     Heat Of     The     Little Flat 
 Brought More Blood To His Head. He Wavered As He Stood Just Inside The 
 Door. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 360 
   
 "You Must Go Back To Your Wife." 
   
   
   
 "She Doesn't Want Me. She's In Love With A Fellow At The     House." 
   
   
   
 "Palmer, Hush!" 
   
   
   
 "Lemme Come In And Sit Down, Won't You?" 
   
   
   
 She Let Him Pass Her Into The     Sitting-Room. He Dropped Into A Chair. 
   
   
   
 "You've Turned Me Down, And Now Christine--She Thinks I Don't Know. I'm 
 No Fool; I See A Lot Of     Things. I'm No Good. I Know That I've Made Her 
 Miserable. But I Made A Merry Little Hell For You Too, And You Don't 
 Kick About It." 
   
   
   
 "You Know That." 
   
   
   
 She Was Watching Him Gravely. She Had Never Seen Him Just Like This. 
 Nothing Else, Perhaps, Could Have Shown Her So Well What A Broken Reed 
 He Was. 
   
   
   
 "I Got You In Wrong. You Were A Good Girl Before I Knew You. You're 
 A Good Girl Now. I'm Not Going To Do You Any Harm, I Swear It. I Only 
 Wanted To Take You Out For A Good Time. I've Got Money. Look Here!" He 
 Drew Out The     Roll Of     Bills And Showed It To Her. Her Eyes Opened Wide. 
 She Had Never Known Him To Have Much Money. 
   
   
   
 "Lots More Where That Comes From." 
   
   
   
 A New Look Flashed Into Her Eyes, Not Cupidity, But Purpose. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 361 
   
 She Was Instantly Cunning. 
   
   
   
 "Aren't You Going To Give Me Some Of     That?" 
   
   
   
 "What For?" 
   
   
   
 "I--I Want Some Clothes." 
   
   
   
 The Very Drunk Have The     Intuition Sometimes Of     Savages Or Brute Beasts. 
   
   
   
 "You Lie." 
   
   
   
 "I Want It For Johnny Rosenfeld." 
   
   
   
 He Thrust It Back Into His Pocket, But His Hand Retained Its Grasp Of 
 It. 
   
   
   
 "That's It," He Complained. "Don't Lemme Be Happy For A Minute! Throw It 
 All Up To Me!" 
   
   
   
 "You Give Me That For The     Rosenfeld Boy, And I'll Go Out With You." 
   
   
   
 "If I Give You All That, I Won't Have Any Money To Go Out With!" 
   
   
   
 But His Eyes Were Wavering. She Could See Victory. 
   
   
   
 "Take Off Enough For The     Evening." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 26 Pg 362 
   
   
 But He Drew Himself Up. 
   
   
   
 "I'm No Piker," He Said Largely. "Whole Hog Or Nothing. Take It." 
   
   
   
 He Held It Out To Her, And From Another Pocket Produced The     Eighty 
 Dollars, In Crushed And Wrinkled Notes. 
   
   
   
 "It's My Lucky Day," He Said Thickly. "Plenty More Where This Came From. 
 Do Anything For You. Give It To The     Little Devil. I--" He Yawned. "God, 
 This Place Is Hot!" 
   
   
   
 His Head Dropped Back On His Chair; He Propped His Sagging Legs On A 
 Stool. She Knew Him--Knew That He Would Sleep Almost All Night. 
 She Would Have To Make Up Something To Tell The     Other Girls; But No 
 Matter--She Could Attend To That Later. 
   
   
   
 She Had Never Had A Thousand Dollars In Her Hands Before. It Seemed 
 Smaller Than That Amount. Perhaps He Had Lied To Her. She Paused, In 
 Pinning On Her Hat, To Count The     Bills. It Was All There. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 27 Pg 363 
   
   
 K. Spent All Of     The     Evening Of     That Day With Wilson. He Was Not To Go 
 For Joe Until Eleven O'clock. The     Injured Man's Vitality Was Standing 
 Him In Good Stead. He Had Asked For Sidney And She Was At His Bedside. 
 Dr. Ed Had Gone. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 27 Pg 364 
 "I'm Going, Max. The     Office Is Full, They Tell Me," He Said, Bending 
 Over The     Bed. "I'll Come In Later, And If They'll Make Me A Shakedown, 
 I'll Stay With You To-Night." 
   
   
   
 The Answer Was Faint, Broken But Distinct. "Get Some Sleep...I've Been A 
 Poor Stick...Try To Do Better--" His Roving Eyes Fell On The     Dog Collar 
 On The     Stand. He Smiled, "Good Old Bob!" He Said, And Put His Hand Over 
 Dr. Ed's, As It Lay On The     Bed. 
   
   
   
 K. Found Sidney In The     Room, Not Sitting, But Standing By The     Window. 
 The Sick Man Was Dozing. One Shaded Light Burned In A Far Corner. She 
 Turned Slowly And Met His Eyes. It Seemed To K. That She Looked At 
 Him As If She Had Never Really Seen Him Before, And He Was Right. 
 Readjustments Are Always Difficult. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Was Trying To Reconcile The     K. She Had Known So Well With This 
 New K., No Longer Obscure, Although Still Shabby, Whose Height Had 
 Suddenly Become Presence, Whose Quiet Was The     Quiet Of     Infinite Power. 
   
   
   
 She Was Suddenly Shy Of     Him, As He Stood Looking Down At Her. He Saw The 
 Gleam Of     Her Engagement Ring On Her Finger. It Seemed Almost Defiant. As 
 Though She Had Meant By Wearing It To Emphasize Her Belief In Her Lover. 
   
   
   
 They Did Not Speak Beyond Their Greeting, Until He Had Gone Over The 
 Record. Then:-- 
   
   
   
 "We Can't Talk Here. I Want To Talk To You, K." 
   
   
   
 He Led The     Way Into The     Corridor. It Was Very Dim. Far Away Was The 
 Night Nurse's Desk, With Its Lamp, Its Annunciator, Its Pile Of     Records. 
 The Passage Floor Reflected The     Light On Glistening Boards. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 27 Pg 365 
   
 "I Have Been Thinking Until I Am Almost Crazy, K. And Now I Know How It 
 Happened. It Was Joe." 
   
   
   
 "The Principal Thing Is, Not How It Happened, But That He Is Going To 
 Get Well, Sidney." 
   
   
   
 She Stood Looking Down, Twisting Her Ring Around Her Finger. 
   
   
   
 "Is Joe In Any Danger?" 
   
   
   
 "We Are Going To Get Him Away To-Night. He Wants To Go To Cuba. He'll 
 Get Off Safely, I Think." 
   
   
   
 "We Are Going To Get Him Away! You Are, You Mean. You Shoulder All Our 
 Troubles, K., As If They Were Your Own." 
   
   
   
 "I?" He Was Genuinely Surprised. "Oh, I See. You Mean--But My Part In 
 Getting Joe Off Is Practically Nothing. As A Matter Of     Fact, Schwitter 
 Has Put Up The     Money. My Total Capital In The     World, After Paying The 
 Taxicab To-Day, Is Seven Dollars." 
   
   
   
 "The Taxicab?" 
   
   
   
 "By Jove, I Was Forgetting! Best News You Ever Heard Of! Tillie Married 
 And Has A Baby--All In Twenty-Four Hours! Boy--They Named It Le Moyne. 
 Squalled Like A Maniac When The     Water Went On Its Head. I--I Took Mrs. 
 Mckee Out In A Hired Machine. That's What Happened To My Capital." He 
 Grinned Sheepishly. "She Said She Would Have To Go In Her Toque. I Had 
 Awful Qualms. I Thought It Was A Wrapper." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 27 Pg 366 
 "You, Of     Course," She Said. "You Find Max And Save Him--Don't Look Like 
 That! You Did, Didn't You? And You Get Joe Away, Borrowing Money To Send 
 Him. And As If That Isn't Enough, When You Ought To Have Been Getting 
 Some Sleep, You Are Out Taking A Friend To Tillie, And Being Godfather 
 To The     Baby." 
   
   
   
 He Looked Uncomfortable, Almost Guilty. 
   
   
   
 "I Had A Day Off. I--" 
   
   
   
 "When I Look Back And Remember How All These Months I've Been Talking 
 About Service, And You Said Nothing At All, And All The     Time You Were 
 Living What I Preached--I'm So Ashamed, K." 
   
   
   
 He Would Not Allow That. It Distressed Him. She Saw That, And Tried To 
 Smile. 
   
   
   
 "When Does Joe Go?" 
   
   
   
 "To-Night. I'm To Take Him Across The     Country To The     Railroad. I Was 
 Wondering--" 
   
   
   
 "Yes?" 
   
   
   
 "I'd Better Explain First What Happened, And Why It Happened. Then If 
 You Are Willing To Send Him A Line, I Think It Would Help. He Saw A Girl 
 In White In The     Car And Followed In His Own Machine. He Thought It Was 
 You, Of     Course. He Didn't Like The     Idea Of     Your Going To Schwitter's. 
 Carlotta Was Taken Ill. And Schwitter And--And Wilson Took Her Upstairs 
 To A Room." 
   
   
   
 "Do You Believe That, K.?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 27 Pg 367 
   
   
 "I Do. He Saw Max Coming Out And Misunderstood. He Fired At Him Then." 
   
   
   
 "He Did It For Me. I Feel Very Guilty, K., As If It All Comes Back To 
 Me. I'll Write To Him, Of     Course. Poor Joe!" 
   
   
   
 He Watched Her Go Down The     Hall Toward The     Night Nurse's Desk. He Would 
 Have Given Everything Just Then For The     Right To Call Her Back, To Take 
 Her In His Arms And Comfort Her. She Seemed So Alone. He Himself Had 
 Gone Through Loneliness And Heartache, And The     Shadow Was Still On Him. 
 He Waited Until He Saw Her Sit Down At The     Desk And Take Up A Pen. Then 
 He Went Back Into The     Quiet Room. 
   
   
   
 He Stood By The     Bedside, Looking Down. Wilson Was Breathing Quietly: His 
 Color Was Coming Up, As He Rallied From The     Shock. In K.'S Mind Now Was 
 Just One Thought--To Bring Him Through For Sidney, And Then To Go Away. 
 He Might Follow Joe To Cuba. There Were Chances There. He Could Do 
 Sanitation Work, Or He Might Try The     Canal. 
   
   
   
 The Street Would Go On Working Out Its Own Salvation. He Would Have 
 To Think Of     Something For The     Rosenfelds. And He Was Worried About 
 Christine. But There Again, Perhaps It Would Be Better If He Went Away. 
 Christine's Story Would Have To Work Itself Out. His Hands Were Tied. 
   
   
   
 He Was Glad In A Way That Sidney Had Asked No Questions About Him, Had 
 Accepted His New Identity So Calmly. It Had Been Overshadowed By The 
 Night Tragedy. It Would Have Pleased Him If She Had Shown More Interest, 
 Of Course. But He Understood. It Was Enough, He Told Himself, That He 
 Had Helped Her, That She Counted On Him. But More And More He Knew In 
 His Heart That It Was Not Enough. "I'd Better Get Away From Here," He 
 Told Himself Savagely. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 27 Pg 368 
 And Having Taken The     First Step Toward Flight, As Happens In Such Cases, 
 He Was Suddenly Panicky With Fear, Fear That He Would Get Out Of     Hand, 
 And Take Her In His Arms, Whether Or No; A Temptation To Run From 
 Temptation, To Cut Everything And Go With Joe That Night. But There 
 His Sense Of     Humor Saved Him. That Would Be A Sight For The     Gods, Two 
 Defeated Lovers Flying Together Under The     Soft September Moon. 
   
   
   
 Some One Entered The     Room. He Thought It Was Sidney And Turned With The 
 Light In His Eyes That Was Only For Her. It Was Carlotta. 
   
   
   
 She Was Not In Uniform. She Wore A Dark Skirt And White Waist And Her 
 High Heels Tapped As She Crossed The     Room. She Came Directly To Him. 
   
   
   
 "He Is Better, Isn't He?" 
   
   
   
 "He Is Rallying. Of     Course It Will Be A Day Or Two Before We Are Quite 
 Sure." 
   
   
   
 She Stood Looking Down At Wilson's Quiet Figure. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess You Know I've Been Crazy About Him," She Said Quietly. "Well, 
 That's All Over. He Never Really Cared For Me. I Played His Game And 
 I--Lost. I've Been Expelled From The     School." 
   
   
   
 Quite Suddenly She Dropped On Her Knees Beside The     Bed, And Put Her 
 Cheek Close To The     Sleeping Man's Hand. When After A Moment She Rose, 
 She Was Controlled Again, Calm, Very White. 
   
   
   
 "Will You Tell Him, Dr. Edwardes, When He Is Conscious, That I Came In 
 And Said Good-Bye?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 27 Pg 369 
 "I Will, Of     Course. Do You Want To Leave Any Other Message?" 
   
   
   
 She Hesitated, As If The     Thought Tempted Her. Then She Shrugged Her 
 Shoulders. 
   
   
   
 "What Would Be The     Use? He Doesn't Want Any Message From Me." 
   
   
   
 She Turned Toward The     Door. But K. Could Not Let Her Go Like That. Her 
 Face Frightened Him. It Was Too Calm, Too Controlled. He Followed Her 
 Across The     Room. 
   
   
   
 "What Are Your Plans?" 
   
   
   
 "I Haven't Any. I'm About Through With My Training, But I've Lost My 
 Diploma." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Like To See You Going Away Like This." 
   
   
   
 She Avoided His Eyes, But His Kindly Tone Did What Neither The     Head Nor 
 The Executive Committee Had Done That Day. It Shook Her Control. 
   
   
   
 "What Does It Matter To You? You Don't Owe Me Anything." 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps Not. One Way And Another I've Known You A Long Time." 
   
   
   
 "You Never Knew Anything Very Good." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Tell You Where I Live, And--" 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 27 Pg 370 
   
 "I Know Where You Live." 
   
   
   
 "Will You Come To See Me There? We May Be Able To Think Of     Something." 
   
   
   
 "What Is There To Think Of? This Story Will Follow Me Wherever I Go! 
 I've Tried Twice For A Diploma And Failed. What's The     Use?" 
   
   
   
 But In The     End He Prevailed On Her To Promise Not To Leave The     City 
 Until She Had Seen Him Again. It Was Not Until She Had Gone, A Straight 
 Figure With Haunted Eyes, That He Reflected Whimsically That Once Again 
 He Had Defeated His Own Plans For Flight. 
   
   
   
 In The     Corridor Outside The     Door Carlotta Hesitated. Why Not Go Back? 
 Why Not Tell Him? He Was Kind; He Was Going To Do Something For Her. 
 But The     Old Instinct Of     Self-Preservation Prevailed. She Went On To Her 
 Room. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Brought Her Letter To Joe Back To K. She Was Flushed With The 
 Effort And With A New Excitement. 
   
   
   
 "This Is The     Letter, K., And--I Haven't Been Able To Say What I Wanted, 
 Exactly. You'll Let Him Know, Won't You, How I Feel, And How I Blame 
 Myself?" 
   
   
   
 K. Promised Gravely. 
   
   
   
 "And The     Most Remarkable Thing Has Happened. What A Day This Has Been! 
 Somebody Has Sent Johnny Rosenfeld A Lot Of     Money. The     Ward Nurse Wants 
 You To Come Back." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 27 Pg 371 
   
   
 The Ward Had Settled For The     Night. The     Well-Ordered Beds Of     The     Daytime 
 Were Chaotic Now, Torn Apart By Tossing Figures. The     Night Was Hot And 
 An Electric Fan Hummed In A Far Corner. Under Its Sporadic Breezes, As 
 It Turned, The     Ward Was Trying To Sleep. 
   
   
   
 Johnny Rosenfeld Was Not Asleep. An Incredible Thing Had Happened To 
 Him. A Fortune Lay Under His Pillow. He Was Sure It Was There, For Ever 
 Since It Came His Hot Hand Had Clutched It. 
   
   
   
 He Was Quite Sure That Somehow Or Other K. Had Had A Hand In It. When He 
 Disclaimed It, The     Boy Was Bewildered. 
   
   
   
 "It'll Buy The     Old Lady What She Wants For The     House, Anyhow," He 
 Said. "But I Hope Nobody's Took Up A Collection For Me. I Don't Want No 
 Charity." 
   
   
   
 "Maybe Mr. Howe Sent It." 
   
   
   
 "You Can Bet Your Last Match He Didn't." 
   
   
   
 In Some Unknown Way The     News Had Reached The     Ward That Johnny's Friend, 
 Mr. Le Moyne, Was A Great Surgeon. Johnny Had Rejected It Scornfully. 
   
   
   
 "He Works In The     Gas Office," He Said, "I've Seen Him There. If He's A 
 Surgeon, What's He Doing In The     Gas Office. If He's A Surgeon, What's He 
 Doing Teaching Me Raffia-Work? Why Isn't He On His Job?" 
   
   
   
 But The     Story Had Seized On His Imagination. 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 27 Pg 372 
 "Say, Mr. Le Moyne." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Jack." 
   
   
   
 He Called Him "Jack." The     Boy Liked It. It Savored Of     Man To Man. After 
 All, He Was A Man, Or Almost. Hadn't He Driven A Car? Didn't He Have A 
 State License? 
   
   
   
 "They've Got A Queer Story About You Here In The     Ward." 
   
   
   
 "Not Scandal, I Trust, Jack!" 
   
   
   
 "They Say That You're A Surgeon; That You Operated On Dr. Wilson And 
 Saved His Life. They Say That You're The     King Pin Where You Came From." 
 He Eyed K. Wistfully. "I Know It's A Damn Lie, But If It's True--" 
   
   
   
 "I Used To Be A Surgeon. As A Matter Of     Fact I Operated On Dr. Wilson 
 To-Day. I--I Am Rather Apologetic, Jack, Because I Didn't Explain To 
 You Sooner. For--Various Reasons--I Gave Up That--That Line Of     Business. 
 To-Day They Rather Forced My Hand." 
   
   
   
 "Don't You Think You Could Do Something For Me, Sir?" 
   
   
   
 When K. Did Not Reply At Once, He Launched Into An Explanation. 
   
   
   
 "I've Been Lying Here A Good While. I Didn't Say Much Because I Knew I'd 
 Have To Take A Chance. Either I'd Pull Through Or I Wouldn't, And The 
 Odds Were--Well, I Didn't Say Much. The     Old Lady's Had A Lot Of     Trouble. 
 But Now, With This Under My Pillow For Her, I've Got A Right To Ask. 
 I'll Take A Chance, If You Will." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 27 Pg 373 
   
 "It's Only A Chance, Jack." 
   
   
   
 "I Know That. But Lie Here And Watch These Soaks Off The     Street. Old, A 
 Lot Of     Them, And Gettin' Well To Go Out And Starve, And--My God! Mr. Le 
 Moyne, They Can Walk, And I Can't." 
   
   
   
 K. Drew A Long Breath. He Had Started, And Now He Must Go On. Faith In 
 Himself Or No Faith, He Must Go On. Life, That Had Loosed Its Hold On 
 Him For A Time, Had Found Him Again. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Go Over You Carefully To-Morrow, Jack. I'll Tell You Your Chances 
 Honestly." 
   
   
   
 "I Have A Thousand Dollars. Whatever You Charge--" 
   
   
   
 "I'll Take It Out Of     My Board Bill In The     New House!" 
   
   
   
 At Four O'clock That Morning K. Got Back From Seeing Joe Off. The     Trip 
 Had Been Without Accident. 
   
   
   
 Over Sidney's Letter Joe Had Shed A Shamefaced Tear Or Two. And During 
 The Night Ride, With K. Pushing The     Car To The     Utmost, He Had Felt That 
 The Boy, In Keeping His Hand In His Pocket, Had Kept It On The     Letter. 
 When The     Road Was Smooth And Stretched Ahead, A Gray-White Line Into The 
 Night, He Tried To Talk A Little Courage Into The     Boy's Sick Heart. 
   
   
   
 "You'll See New People, New Life," He Said. "In A Month From Now You'll 
 Wonder Why You Ever Hung Around The     Street. I Have A Feeling That You're 
 Going To Make Good Down There." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 27 Pg 374 
   
   
 And Once, When The     Time For Parting Was Very Near,--"No Matter What 
 Happens, Keep On Believing In Yourself. I Lost My Faith In Myself Once. 
 It Was Pretty Close To Hell." 
   
   
   
 Joe's Response Showed His Entire Self-Engrossment. 
   
   
   
 "If He Dies, I'm A Murderer." 
   
   
   
 "He's Not Going To Die," Said K. Stoutly. 
   
   
   
 At Four O'clock In The     Morning He Left The     Car At The     Garage And Walked 
 Around To The     Little House. He Had Had No Sleep For Forty-Five Hours; 
 His Eyes Were Sunken In His Head; The     Skin Over His Temples Looked Drawn 
 And White. His Clothes Were Wrinkled; The     Soft Hat He Habitually Wore 
 Was White With The     Dust Of     The     Road. 
   
   
   
 As He Opened The     Hall Door, Christine Stirred In The     Room Beyond. She 
 Came Out Fully Dressed. 
   
   
   
 "K., Are You Sick?" 
   
   
   
 "Rather Tired. Why In The     World Aren't You In Bed?" 
   
   
   
 "Palmer Has Just Come Home In A Terrible Rage. He Says He's Been Robbed 
 Of A Thousand Dollars." 
   
   
   
 "Where?" 
   
   
   
 Christine Shrugged Her Shoulders. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 27 Pg 375 
   
   
   
 "He Doesn't Know, Or Says He Doesn't. I'm Glad Of     It. He Seems 
 Thoroughly Frightened. It May Be A Lesson." 
   
   
   
 In The     Dim Hall Light He Realized That Her Face Was Strained And Set. 
 She Looked On The     Verge Of     Hysteria. 
   
   
   
 "Poor Little Woman," He Said. "I'm Sorry, Christine." 
   
   
   
 The Tender Words Broke Down The     Last Barrier Of     Her Self-Control. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, K.! Take Me Away. Take Me Away! I Can't Stand It Any Longer." 
   
   
   
 She Held Her Arms Out To Him, And Because He Was Very Tired And Lonely, 
 And Because More Than Anything Else In The     World Just Then He Needed A 
 Woman's Arms, He Drew Her To Him And Held Her Close, His Cheek To Her 
 Hair. 
   
   
   
 "Poor Girl!" He Said. "Poor Christine! Surely There Must Be Some 
 Happiness For Us Somewhere." 
   
   
   
 But The     Next Moment He Let Her Go And Stepped Back. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Sorry." Characteristically He Took The     Blame. "I Shouldn't Have 
 Done That--You Know How It Is With Me." 
   
   
   
 "Will It Always Be Sidney?" 
   
   
   
 "I'm Afraid It Will Always Be Sidney." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 376 
   
   
   
 Johnny Rosenfeld Was Dead. All Of     K.'S Skill Had Not Sufficed To Save 
 Him. The     Operation Had Been A Marvel, But The     Boy's Long-Sapped Strength 
 Failed At The     Last. 
   
   
   
 K., Set Of     Face, Stayed With Him To The     End. The     Boy Did Not Know He Was 
 Going. He Roused From The     Coma And Smiled Up At Le Moyne. 
   
   
   
 "I've Got A Hunch That I Can Move My Right Foot," He Said. "Look And 
 See." 
   
   
   
 K. Lifted The     Light Covering. 
   
   
   
 "You're Right, Old Man. It's Moving." 
   
   
   
 "Brake Foot, Clutch Foot," Said Johnny, And Closed His Eyes Again. 
   
   
   
 K. Had Forbidden The     White Screens, That Outward Symbol Of     Death. Time 
 Enough For Them Later. So The     Ward Had No Suspicion, Nor Had The     Boy. 
   
   
   
 The Ward Passed In Review. It Was Sunday, And From The     Chapel Far Below 
 Came The     Faint Singing Of     A Hymn. When Johnny Spoke Again He Did Not 
 Open His Eyes. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 377 
   
 "You're Some Operator, Mr. Le Moyne. I'll Put In A Word For You Whenever 
 I Get A Chance." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Put In A Word For Me," Said K. Huskily. 
   
   
   
 He Felt That Johnny Would Be A Good Mediator--That Whatever He, K., Had 
 Done Of     Omission Or Commission, Johnny's Voice Before The     Tribunal Would 
 Count. 
   
   
   
 The Lame Young Violin-Player Came Into The     Ward. She Had Cherished A 
 Secret And Romantic Affection For Max Wilson, And Now He Was In The 
 Hospital And Ill. So She Wore The     Sacrificial Air Of     A Young Nun And 
 Played "The Holy City." 
   
   
   
 Johnny Was Close On The     Edge Of     His Long Sleep By That Time, And Very 
 Comfortable. 
   
   
   
 "Tell Her Nix On The     Sob Stuff," He Complained. "Ask Her To Play 'I'm 
 Twenty-One And She's Eighteen.'" 
   
   
   
 She Was Rather Outraged, But On K.'S Quick Explanation She Changed To 
 The Staccato Air. 
   
   
   
 "Ask Her If She'll Come A Little Nearer; I Can't Hear Her." 
   
   
   
 So She Moved To The     Foot Of     The     Bed, And To The     Gay Little Tune Johnny 
 Began His Long Sleep. But First He Asked K. A Question: "Are You Sure 
 I'm Going To Walk, Mr. Le Moyne?" 
   
   
   
 "I Give You My Solemn Word," Said K. Huskily, "That You Are Going To Be 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 378 
 Better Than You Have Ever Been In Your Life." 
   
   
   
 It Was K. Who, Seeing He Would No Longer Notice, Ordered The     Screens To 
 Be Set Around The     Bed, K. Who Drew The     Coverings Smooth And Folded The 
 Boy's Hands Over His Breast. 
   
   
   
 The Violin-Player Stood By Uncertainly. 
   
   
   
 "How Very Young He Is! Was It An Accident?" 
   
   
   
 "It Was The     Result Of     A Man's Damnable Folly," Said K. Grimly. "Somebody 
 Always Pays." 
   
   
   
 And So Johnny Rosenfeld Paid. 
   
   
   
 The Immediate Result Of     His Death Was That K., Who Had Gained Some Of 
 His Faith In Himself On Seeing Wilson On The     Way To Recovery, Was Beset 
 By His Old Doubts. What Right Had He To Arrogate To Himself Again Powers 
 Of Life And Death? Over And Over He Told Himself That There Had Been No 
 Carelessness Here, That The     Boy Would Have Died Ultimately, That He 
 Had Taken The     Only Chance, That The     Boy Himself Had Known The     Risk And 
 Begged For It. 
   
   
   
 The Old Doubts Came Back. 
   
   
   
 And Now Came A Question That Demanded Immediate Answer. Wilson Would 
 Be Out Of     Commission For Several Months, Probably. He Was Gaining, But 
 Slowly. And He Wanted K. To Take Over His Work. 
   
   
   
 "Why Not?" He Demanded, Half Irritably. "The Secret Is Out. Everybody 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 379 
 Knows Who You Are. You're Not Thinking About Going Back To That 
 Ridiculous Gas Office, Are You?" 
   
   
   
 "I Had Some Thought Of     Going To Cuba." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Damned If I Understand You. You've Done A Marvelous Thing; I Lie 
 Here And Listen To The     Staff Singing Your Praises Until I'm Sick Of     Your 
 Name! And Now, Because A Boy Who Wouldn't Have Lived Anyhow--" 
   
   
   
 "That's Not It," K. Put In Hastily. "I Know All That. I Guess I Could Do 
 It And Get Away With It As Well As The     Average. All That Deters Me--I've 
 Never Told You, Have I, Why I Gave Up Before?" 
   
   
   
 Wilson Was Propped Up In His Bed. K. Was Walking Restlessly About The 
 Room, As Was His Habit When Troubled. 
   
   
   
 "I've Heard The     Gossip; That's All." 
   
   
   
 "When You Recognized Me That Night On The     Balcony, I Told You I'd Lost 
 My Faith In Myself, And You Said The     Whole Affair Had Been Gone Over 
 At The     State Society. As A Matter Of     Fact, The     Society Knew Of     Only Two 
 Cases. There Had Been Three." 
   
   
   
 "Even At That--" 
   
   
   
 "You Know What I Always Felt About The     Profession, Max. We Went Into 
 That More Than Once In Berlin. Either One's Best Or Nothing. I Had Done 
 Pretty Well. When I Left Lorch And Built My Own Hospital, I Hadn't 
 A Doubt Of     Myself. And Because I Was Getting Results I Got A Lot Of 
 Advertising. Men Began Coming To The     Clinics. I Found I Was Making 
 Enough Out Of     The     Patients Who Could Pay To Add A Few Free Wards. I Want 
 To Tell You Now, Wilson, That The     Opening Of     Those Free Wards Was The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 380 
 Greatest Self-Indulgence I Ever Permitted Myself. I'd Seen So Much 
 Careless Attention Given The     Poor--Well, Never Mind That. It Was Almost 
 Three Years Ago That Things Began To Go Wrong. I Lost A Big Case." 
   
   
   
 "I Know. All This Doesn't Influence Me, Edwardes." 
   
   
   
 "Wait A Moment. We Had A System In The     Operating-Room As Perfect As I 
 Could Devise It. I Never Finished An Operation Without Having My First 
 Assistant Verify The     Clip And Sponge Count. But That First Case Died 
 Because A Sponge Had Been Left In The     Operating Field. You Know How 
 Those Things Go; You Can't Always See Them, And One Goes By The     Count, 
 After Reasonable Caution. Then I Lost Another Case In The     Same Way--A 
 Free Case. 
   
   
   
 "As Well As I Could Tell, The     Precautions Had Not Been Relaxed. I Was 
 Doing From Four To Six Cases A Day. After The     Second One I Almost Went 
 Crazy. I Made Up My Mind, If There Was Ever Another, I'd Give Up And Go 
 Away." 
   
   
   
 "There Was Another?" 
   
   
   
 "Not For Several Months. When The     Last Case Died, A Free Case Again, I 
 Performed My Own Autopsy. I Allowed Only My First Assistant In The     Room. 
 He Was Almost As Frenzied As I Was. It Was The     Same Thing Again. When I 
 Told Him I Was Going Away, He Offered To Take The     Blame Himself, To 
 Say He Had Closed The     Incision. He Tried To Make Me Think He Was 
 Responsible. I Knew--Better." 
   
   
   
 "It's Incredible." 
   
   
   
 "Exactly; But It's True. The     Last Patient Was A Laborer. He Left A 
 Family. I've Sent Them Money From Time To Time. I Used To Sit And Think 
 About The     Children He Left, And What Would Become Of     Them. The     Ironic 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 381 
 Part Of     It Was That, For All That Had Happened, I Was Busier All The 
 Time. Men Were Sending Me Cases From All Over The     Country. It Was Either 
 Stay And Keep On Working, With That Chance, Or--Quit. I Quit." "But If 
 You Had Stayed, And Taken Extra Precautions--" 
   
   
   
 "We'd Taken Every Precaution We Knew." 
   
   
   
 Neither Of     The     Men Spoke For A Time. K. Stood, His Tall Figure Outlined 
 Against The     Window. Far Off, In The     Children's Ward, Children Were 
 Laughing; From Near By A Very Young Baby Wailed A Thin Cry Of     Protest 
 Against Life; A Bell Rang Constantly. K.'S Mind Was Busy With The 
 Past--With The     Day He Decided To Give Up And Go Away, With The     Months Of 
 Wandering And Homelessness, With The     Night He Had Come Upon The     Street 
 And Had Seen Sidney On The     Doorstep Of     The     Little House. 
   
   
   
 "That's The     Worst, Is It?" Max Wilson Demanded At Last. 
   
   
   
 "That's Enough." 
   
   
   
 "It's Extremely Significant. You Had An Enemy Somewhere--On Your 
 Staff, Probably. This Profession Of     Ours Is A Big One, But You Know Its 
 Jealousies. Let A Man Get His Shoulders Above The     Crowd, And The     Pack 
 Is After Him." He Laughed A Little. "Mixed Figure, But You Know What I 
 Mean." 
   
   
   
 K. Shook His Head. He Had Had That Gift Of     The     Big Man Everywhere, In 
 Every Profession, Of     Securing The     Loyalty Of     His Followers. He Would 
 Have Trusted Every One Of     Them With His Life. 
   
   
   
 "You're Going To Do It, Of     Course." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 382 
   
   
 "Take Up Your Work?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes." 
   
   
   
 He Stirred Restlessly. To Stay On, To Be Near Sidney, Perhaps To Stand 
 By As Wilson's Best Man When He Was Married--It Turned Him Cold. But He 
 Did Not Give A Decided Negative. The     Sick Man Was Flushed And Growing 
 Fretful; It Would Not Do To Irritate Him. 
   
   
   
 "Give Me Another Day On It," He Said At Last. And So The     Matter Stood. 
   
   
   
 Max's Injury Had Been Productive Of     Good, In One Way. It Had Brought The 
 Two Brothers Closer Together. In The     Mornings Max Was Restless Until 
 Dr. Ed Arrived. When He Came, He Brought Books In The     Shabby Bag--His 
 Beloved Burns, Although He Needed No Book For That, The     "Pickwick 
 Papers," Renan's "Lives Of     The     Disciples." Very Often Max World Doze 
 Off; At The     Cessation Of     Dr. Ed's Sonorous Voice The     Sick Man Would Stir 
 Fretfully And Demand More. But Because He Listened To Everything Without 
 Discrimination, The     Older Man Came To The     Conclusion That It Was The 
 Companionship That Counted. It Pleased Him Vastly. It Reminded Him Of 
 Max's Boyhood, When He Had Read To Max At Night. For Once In The     Last 
 Dozen Years, He Needed Him. 
   
   
   
 "Go On, Ed. What In Blazes Makes You Stop Every Five Minutes?" Max 
 Protested, One Day. 
   
   
   
 Dr. Ed, Who Had Only Stopped To Bite Off The     End Of     A Stogie To Hold In 
 His Cheek, Picked Up His Book In A Hurry, And Eyed The     Invalid Over It. 
   
   
   
 "Stop Bullying. I'll Read When I'm Ready. Have You Any Idea What I'm 
 Reading?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 383 
 "Of Course." 
   
   
   
 "Well, I Haven't. For Ten Minutes I've Been Reading Across Both Pages!" 
   
   
   
 Max Laughed, And Suddenly Put Out His Hand. Demonstrations Of     Affection 
 Were So Rare With Him That For A Moment Dr. Ed Was Puzzled. Then, Rather 
 Sheepishly, He Took It. 
   
   
   
 "When I Get Out," Max Said, "We'll Have To Go Out To The     White Springs 
 Again And Have Supper." 
   
   
   
 That Was All; But Ed Understood. 
   
   
   
 Morning And Evening, Sidney Went To Max's Room. In The     Morning She Only 
 Smiled At Him From The     Doorway. In The     Evening She Went To Him After 
 Prayers. She Was Allowed An Hour With Him Then. 
   
   
   
 The Shooting Had Been A Closed Book Between Them. At First, When He 
 Began To Recover, He Tried To Talk To Her About It. But She Refused To 
 Listen. She Was Very Gentle With Him, But Very Firm. 
   
   
   
 "I Know How It Happened, Max," She Said--"About Joe's Mistake And All 
 That. The     Rest Can Wait Until You Are Much Better." 
   
   
   
 If There Had Been Any Change In Her Manner To Him, He Would Not 
 Have Submitted So Easily, Probably. But She Was As Tender As Ever, 
 Unfailingly Patient, Prompt To Come To Him And Slow To Leave. After A 
 Time He Began To Dread Reopening The     Subject. She Seemed So Effectually 
 To Have Closed It. Carlotta Was Gone. And, After All, What Good Could He 
 Do His Cause By Pleading It? The     Fact Was There, And Sidney Knew It. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 384 
   
   
 On The     Day When K. Had Told Max His Reason For Giving Up His Work, Max 
 Was Allowed Out Of     Bed For The     First Time. It Was A Great Day. A Box Of 
 Red Roses Came That Day From The     Girl Who Had Refused Him A Year Or More 
 Ago. He Viewed Them With A Carelessness That Was Half Assumed. 
   
   
   
 The News Had Traveled To The     Street That He Was To Get Up That Day. 
 Early That Morning The     Doorkeeper Had Opened The     Door To A Gentleman 
 Who Did Not Speak, But Who Handed In A Bunch Of     Early Chrysanthemums And 
 Proceeded To Write, On A Pad He Drew From His Pocket:-- 
   
   
   
 "From Mrs. Mckee's Family And Guests, With Their Congratulations On Your 
 Recovery, And Their Hope That They Will See You Again Soon. If Their 
 Ends Are Clipped Every Day And They Are Placed In Ammonia Water, They 
 Will Last Indefinitely." Sidney Spent Her Hour With Max That Evening As 
 Usual. His Big Chair Had Been Drawn Close To A Window, And She Found Him 
 There, Looking Out. She Kissed Him. But This Time, Instead Of     Letting 
 Her Draw Away, He Put Out His Arms And Caught Her To Him. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Glad?" 
   
   
   
 "Very Glad, Indeed," She Said Soberly. 
   
   
   
 "Then Smile At Me. You Don't Smile Any More. You Ought To Smile; Your 
 Mouth--" 
   
   
   
 "I Am Almost Always Tired; That's All, Max." 
   
   
   
 She Eyed Him Bravely. 
   
   
   
 "Aren't You Going To Let Me Make Love To You At All? You Get Away Beyond 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 385 
 My Reach." 
   
   
   
 "I Was Looking For The     Paper To Read To You." 
   
   
   
 A Sudden Suspicion Flamed In His Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "Sidney." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Dear." 
   
   
   
 "You Don't Like Me To Touch You Any More. Come Here Where I Can See 
 You." 
   
   
   
 The Fear Of     Agitating Him Brought Her Quickly. For A Moment He Was 
 Appeased. 
   
   
   
 "That's More Like It. How Lovely You Are, Sidney!" He Lifted First One 
 Hand And Then The     Other To His Lips. "Are You Ever Going To Forgive Me?" 
   
   
   
 "If You Mean About Carlotta, I Forgave That Long Ago." 
   
   
   
 He Was Almost Boyishly Relieved. What A Wonder She Was! So Lovely, And 
 So Sane. Many A Woman Would Have Held That Over Him For Years--Not That 
 He Had Done Anything Really Wrong On That Nightmare Excursion. But So 
 Many Women Are Exigent About Promises. 
   
   
   
 "When Are You Going To Marry Me?" 
   
   
   
 "We Needn't Discuss That To-Night, Max." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 386 
   
 "I Want You So Very Much. I Don't Want To Wait, Dear. Let Me Tell Ed 
 That You Will Marry Me Soon. Then, When I Go Away, I'll Take You With 
 Me." 
   
   
   
 "Can't We Talk Things Over When You Are Stronger?" 
   
   
   
 Her Tone Caught His Attention, And Turned Him A Little White. He Faced 
 Her To The     Window, So That The     Light Fell Full On Her. 
   
   
   
 "What Things? What Do You Mean?" 
   
   
   
 He Had Forced Her Hand. She Had Meant To Wait; But, With His Keen Eyes 
 On Her, She Could Not Dissemble. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Going To Make You Very Unhappy For A Little While." 
   
   
   
 "Well?" 
   
   
   
 "I've Had A Lot Of     Time To Think. If You Had Really Wanted Me, Max--" 
   
   
   
 "My God, Of     Course I Want You!" 
   
   
   
 "It Isn't That I Am Angry. I Am Not Even Jealous. I Was At First. It 
 Isn't That. It's Hard To Make You Understand. I Think You Care For Me--" 
   
   
   
 "I Love You! I Swear I Never Loved Any Other Woman As I Love You." 
   
   
   
 Suddenly He Remembered That He Had Also Sworn To Put Carlotta Out Of     His 
 Life. He Knew That Sidney Remembered, Too; But She Gave No Sign. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 387 
   
   
 "Perhaps That's True. You Might Go On Caring For Me. Sometimes I Think 
 You Would. But There Would Always Be Other Women, Max. You're Like That. 
 Perhaps You Can't Help It." 
   
   
   
 "If You Loved Me You Could Do Anything With Me." He Was Half Sullen. 
   
   
   
 By The     Way Her Color Leaped, He Knew He Had Struck Fire. All 
 His Conjectures As To How Sidney Would Take The     Knowledge Of     His 
 Entanglement With Carlotta Had Been Founded On One Major Premise--That 
 She Loved Him. The     Mere Suspicion Made Him Gasp. 
   
   
   
 "But, Good Heavens, Sidney, You Do Care For Me, Don't You?" 
   
   
   
 "I'm Afraid I Don't, Max; Not Enough." 
   
   
   
 She Tried To Explain, Rather Pitifully. After One Look At His Face, She 
 Spoke To The     Window. 
   
   
   
 "I'm So Wretched About It. I Thought I Cared. To Me You Were The     Best 
 And Greatest Man That Ever Lived. I--When I Said My Prayers, I--But That 
 Doesn't Matter. You Were A Sort Of     God To Me. When The     Lamb--That's One 
 Of The     Internes, You Know--Nicknamed You The     'Little Tin God,' I Was 
 Angry. You Could Never Be Anything Little To Me, Or Do Anything That 
 Wasn't Big. Do You See?" 
   
   
   
 He Groaned Under His Breath. 
   
   
   
 "No Man Could Live Up To That, Sidney." 
   
   
   
 "No. I See That Now. But That's The     Way I Cared. Now I Know That I 
 Didn't Care For You, Really, At All. I Built Up An Idol And Worshiped 
 It. I Always Saw You Through A Sort Of     Haze. You Were Operating, With 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 388 
 Everybody Standing By, Saying How Wonderful It Was. Or You Were Coming 
 To The     Wards, And Everything Was Excitement, Getting Ready For You. I 
 Blame Myself Terribly. But You See, Don't You? It Isn't That I Think You 
 Are Wicked. It's Just That I Never Loved The     Real You, Because I Never 
 Knew You." 
   
   
   
 When He Remained Silent, She Made An Attempt To Justify Herself. 
   
   
   
 "I'd Known Very Few Men," She Said. "I Came Into The     Hospital, And For 
 A Time Life Seemed Very Terrible. There Were Wickednesses I Had Never 
 Heard Of, And Somebody Always Paying For Them. I Was Always Asking, Why? 
 Why? Then You Would Come In, And A Lot Of     Them You Cured And Sent Out. 
 You Gave Them Their Chance, Don't You See? Until I Knew About Carlotta, 
 You Always Meant That To Me. You Were Like K.--Always Helping." 
   
   
   
 The Room Was Very Silent. In The     Nurses' Parlor, A Few Feet Down The 
 Corridor, The     Nurses Were At Prayers. 
   
   
   
 "The Lord Is My Shepherd; I Shall Not Want," Read The     Head, Her Voice 
 Calm With The     Quiet Of     Twilight And The     End Of     The     Day. 
   
   
   
 "He Maketh Me To Lie Down In Green Pastures: He Leadeth Me Beside The 
 Still Waters." 
   
   
   
 The Nurses Read The     Response A Little Slowly, As If They, Too, Were 
 Weary. 
   
   
   
 "Yea, Though I Walk Through The     Valley Of     The     Shadow Of     Death--" 
   
   
   
 The Man In The     Chair Stirred. He Had Come Through The     Valley Of     The 
 Shadow, And For What? He Was Very Bitter. He Said To Himself Savagely 
 That They Would Better Have Let Him Die. "You Say You Never Loved Me 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 389 
 Because You Never Knew Me. I'm Not A Rotter, Sidney. Isn't It Possible 
 That The     Man You, Cared About, Who--Who Did His Best By People And All 
 That--Is The     Real Me?" 
   
   
   
 She Gazed At Him Thoughtfully. He Missed Something Out Of     Her Eyes, The 
 Sort Of     Luminous, Wistful Look With Which She Had Been Wont To Survey 
 His Greatness. Measured By This New Glance, So Clear, So Appraising, He 
 Sank Back Into His Chair. 
   
   
   
 "The Man Who Did His Best Is Quite Real. You Have Always Done The     Best 
 In Your Work; You Always Will. But The     Other Is A Part Of     You Too, Max. 
 Even If I Cared, I Would Not Dare To Run The     Risk." 
   
   
   
 Under The     Window Rang The     Sharp Gong Of     A City Patrol-Wagon. It Rumbled 
 Through The     Gates Back To The     Courtyard, Where Its Continued Clamor 
 Summoned White-Coated Orderlies. 
   
   
   
 An Operating-Room Case, Probably. Sidney, Chin Lifted, Listened 
 Carefully. If It Was A Case For Her, The     Elevator Would Go Up To The 
 Operating-Room. With A Renewed Sense Of     Loss, Max Saw That Already She 
 Had Put Him Out Of     Her Mind. The     Call To Service Was To Her A Call To 
 Battle. Her Sensitive Nostrils Quivered; Her Young Figure Stood Erect, 
 Alert. 
   
   
   
 "It Has Gone Up!" 
   
   
   
 She Took A Step Toward The     Door, Hesitated, Came Back, And Put A Light 
 Hand On His Shoulder. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Sorry, Dear Max." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 390 
   
   
 She Had Kissed Him Lightly On The     Cheek Before He Knew What She Intended 
 To Do. So Passionless Was The     Little Caress That, Perhaps More Than 
 Anything Else, It Typified The     Change In Their Relation. 
   
   
   
 When The     Door Closed Behind Her, He Saw That She Had Left Her Ring 
 On The     Arm Of     His Chair. He Picked It Up. It Was Still Warm From 
 Her Finger. He Held It To His Lips With A Quick Gesture. In All His 
 Successful Young Life He Had Never Before Felt The     Bitterness Of 
 Failure. The     Very Warmth Of     The     Little Ring Hurt. 
   
   
   
 Why Hadn't They Let Him Die? He Didn't Want To Live--He Wouldn't Live. 
 Nobody Cared For Him! He Would-- 
   
   
   
 His Eyes, Lifted From The     Ring, Fell On The     Red Glow Of     The     Roses That 
 Had Come That Morning. Even In The     Half Light, They Glowed With Fiery 
 Color. 
   
   
   
 The Ring Was In His Right Hand. With The     Left He Settled His Collar And 
 Soft Silk Tie. 
   
   
   
 K. Saw Carlotta That Evening For The     Last Time. Katie Brought Word To 
 Him, Where He Was Helping Harriet Close Her Trunk,--She Was On Her Way 
 To Europe For The     Fall Styles,--That He Was Wanted In The     Lower Hall. 
   
   
   
 "A Lady!" She Said, Closing The     Door Behind Her By Way Of     Caution. "And 
 A Good Thing For Her She's Not From The     Alley. The     Way Those People Beg 
 Off You Is A Sin And A Shame, And It's Not At Home You're Going To Be To 
 Them From Now On." 
   
   
   
 So K. Had Put On His Coat And, Without So Much As A Glance In Harriet's 
 Mirror, Had Gone Down The     Stairs. Carlotta Was In The     Lower Hall. She 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 391 
 Stood Under The     Chandelier, And He Saw At Once The     Ravages That Trouble 
 Had Made In Her. She Was A Dead White, And She Looked Ten Years Older 
 Than Her Age. 
   
   
   
 "I Came, You See, Dr. Edwardes." 
   
   
   
 Now And Then, When Some One Came To Him For Help, Which Was Generally 
 Money, He Used Christine's Parlor, If She Happened To Be Out. So Now, 
 Finding The     Door Ajar, And The     Room Dark, He Went In And Turned On The 
 Light. 
   
   
   
 "Come In Here; We Can Talk Better." 
   
   
   
 She Did Not Sit Down At First; But, Observing That Her Standing Kept Him 
 On His Feet, She Sat Finally. Evidently She Found It Hard To Speak. 
   
   
   
 "You Were To Come," K. Encouraged Her, "To See If We Couldn't Plan 
 Something For You. Now, I Think I've Got It." 
   
   
   
 "If It's Another Hospital--And I Don't Want To Stay Here, In The     City." 
   
   
   
 "You Like Surgical Work, Don't You?" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Care For Anything Else." 
   
   
   
 "Before We Settle This, I'd Better Tell You What I'm Thinking Of. 
 You Know, Of     Course, That I Closed My Hospital. I--A Series Of     Things 
 Happened, And I Decided I Was In The     Wrong Business. That Wouldn't Be 
 Important, Except For What It Leads To. They Are Trying To Persuade Me 
 To Go Back, And--I'm Trying To Persuade Myself That I'm Fit To Go Back. 
 You See,"--His Tone Was Determinedly Cheerful, "My Faith In Myself Has 
 Been Pretty Nearly Gone. When One Loses That, There Isn't Much Left." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 392 
   
 "You Had Been Very Successful." She Did Not Look Up. 
   
   
   
 "Well, I Had And I Hadn't. I'm Not Going To Worry You About That. My 
 Offer Is This: We'll Just Try To Forget About--About Schwitter's And All 
 The Rest, And If I Go Back I'll Take You On In The     Operating-Room." 
   
   
   
 "You Sent Me Away Once!" 
   
   
   
 "Well, I Can Ask You To Come Back, Can't I?" He Smiled At Her 
 Encouragingly. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Sure You Understand About Max Wilson And Myself?" 
   
   
   
 "I Understand." 
   
   
   
 "Don't You Think You Are Taking A Risk?" 
   
   
   
 "Every One Makes Mistakes Now And Then, And Loving Women Have Made 
 Mistakes Since The     World Began. Most People Live In Glass Houses, Miss 
 Harrison. And Don't Make Any Mistake About This: People Can Always Come 
 Back. No Depth Is Too Low. All They Need Is The     Willpower." 
   
   
   
 He Smiled Down At Her. She Had Come Armed With Confession. But The     Offer 
 He Made Was Too Alluring. It Meant Reinstatement, Another Chance, When 
 She Had Thought Everything Was Over. After All, Why Should She Damn 
 Herself? She Would Go Back. She Would Work Her Finger-Ends Off For Him. 
 She Would Make It Up To Him In Other Ways. But She Could Not Tell Him 
 And Lose Everything. 
   
   
   
 "Come," He Said. "Shall We Go Back And Start Over Again?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 28 Pg 393 
   
   
 He Held Out His Hand. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 29 Pg 394 
   
 Late September Had Come, With The     Street, After Its Summer Indolence 
 Taking Up The     Burden Of     The     Year. At Eight-Thirty And At One The     School 
 Bell Called The     Children. Little Girls In Pig-Tails, Carrying Freshly 
 Sharpened Pencils, Went Primly Toward The     School, Gathering, Comet 
 Fashion, A Tail Of     Unwilling Brothers As They Went. 
   
   
   
 An Occasional Football Hurtled Through The     Air. Le Moyne Had Promised 
 The Baseball Club A Football Outfit, Rumor Said, But Would Not Coach 
 Them Himself This Year. A Story Was Going About That Mr. Le Moyne 
 Intended To Go Away. 
   
   
   
 The Street Had Been Furiously Busy For A Month. The     Cobblestones Had 
 Gone, And From Curb To Curb Stretched Smooth Asphalt. The     Fascination 
 Of Writing On It With Chalk Still Obsessed The     Children. Every Few Yards 
 Was A Hop-Scotch Diagram. Generally Speaking, Too, The     Street Had Put Up 
 New Curtains, And Even, Here And There, Had Added A Coat Of     Paint. 
   
   
   
 To This General Excitement The     Strange Case Of     Mr. Le Moyne Had Added 
 Its Quota. One Day He Was In The     Gas Office, Making Out Statements That 
 Were Absolutely Ridiculous. (What With No Baking All Last Month, And 
 Every Sunday Spent In The     Country, Nobody Could Have Used That Amount Of 
 Gas. They Could Come And Take Their Old Meter Out!) And The     Next There 
 Was The     News That Mr. Le Moyne Had Been Only Taking A Holiday In The 
 Gas Office,--Paying Off Old Scores, The     Barytone At Mrs. Mckee's 
 Hazarded!--And That He Was Really A Very Great Surgeon And Had Saved Dr. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 29 Pg 395 
 Max Wilson. 
   
   
   
 The Street, Which Was Busy At The     Time Deciding Whether To Leave The     Old 
 Sidewalks Or To Put Down Cement Ones, Had One Evening Of     Mad Excitement 
 Over The     Matter,--Of K., Not The     Sidewalks,--And Then Had Accepted The 
 New Situation. 
   
   
   
 But Over The     News Of     K.'S Approaching Departure It Mourned. What Was 
 The Matter With Things, Anyhow? Here Was Christine's Marriage, Which Had 
 Promised So Well,--Awnings And Palms And Everything,--Turning Out Badly. 
 True, Palmer Howe Was Doing Better, But He Would Break Out Again. And 
 Johnny Rosenfeld Was Dead, So That His Mother Came On Washing-Days, 
 And Brought No Cheery Gossip; But Bent Over Her Tubs Dry-Eyed And 
 Silent--Even The     Approaching Move To A Larger House Failed To Thrill 
 Her. There Was Tillie, Too. But One Did Not Speak Of     Her. She Was 
 Married Now, Of     Course; But The     Street Did Not Tolerate Such A Reversal 
 Of The     Usual Processes As Tillie Had Indulged In. It Censured Mrs. Mckee 
 Severely For Having Been, So To Speak, And Accessory After The     Fact. 
   
   
   
 The Street Made A Resolve To Keep K., If Possible. If He Had Shown 
 Any "High And Mightiness," As They Called It, Since The     Change In His 
 Estate, It Would Have Let Him Go Without Protest. But When A Man Is The 
 Real Thing,--So That The     Newspapers Give A Column To His Having Been 
 In The     City Almost Two Years,--And Still Goes About In The     Same Shabby 
 Clothes, With The     Same Friendly Greeting For Every One, It Demonstrates 
 Clearly, As The     Barytone Put It, That "He's Got No Swelled Head On Him; 
 That's Sure." 
   
   
   
 "Anybody Can See By The     Way He Drives That Machine Of     Wilson's That He's 
 Been Used To A Car--Likely A Foreign One. All The     Swells Have Foreign 
 Cars." Still The     Barytone, Who Was Almost As Fond Of     Conversation As 
 Of What He Termed "Vocal." "And Another Thing. Do You Notice The     Way 
 He Takes Dr. Ed Around? Has Him At Every Consultation. The     Old Boy's 
 Tickled To Death." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 29 Pg 396 
   
   
 A Little Later, K., Coming Up The     Street As He Had That First Day, Heard 
 The Barytone Singing:-- 
   
   
   
       "Home Is The     Hunter, Home From The     Hill, 
        And The     Sailor, Home From Sea." 
   
   
   
 Home! Why, This Was Home. The     Street Seemed To Stretch Out Its Arms To 
 Him. The     Ailanthus Tree Waved In The     Sunlight Before The     Little House. 
 Tree And House Were Old; September Had Touched Them. Christine Sat 
 Sewing On The     Balcony. A Boy With A Piece Of     Chalk Was Writing Something 
 On The     New Cement Under The     Tree. He Stood Back, Head On One Side, When 
 He Had Finished, And Inspected His Work. K. Caught Him Up From Behind, 
 And, Swinging Him Around-- 
   
   
   
 "Hey!" He Said Severely. "Don't You Know Better Than To Write All Over 
 The Street? What'll I Do To You? Give You To A Policeman?" 
   
   
   
 "Aw, Lemme Down, Mr. K." 
   
   
   
 "You Tell The     Boys That If I Find This Street Scrawled Over Any More, 
 The Picnic's Off." 
   
   
   
 "Aw, Mr. K.!" 
   
   
   
 "I Mean It. Go And Spend Some Of     That Chalk Energy Of     Yours In School." 
   
   
   
 He Put The     Boy Down. There Was A Certain Tenderness In His Hands, As In 
 His Voice, When He Dealt With Children. All His Severity Did Not Conceal 
 It. "Get Along With You, Bill. Last Bell's Rung." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 29 Pg 397 
   
 As The     Boy Ran Off, K.'S Eye Fell On What He Had Written On The     Cement. 
 At A Certain Part Of     His Career, The     Child Of     Such A Neighborhood As The 
 Street "Cancels" Names. It Is A Part Of     His Birthright. He Does It As He 
 Whittles His School Desk Or Tries To Smoke The     Long Dried Fruit Of     The 
 Indian Cigar Tree. So K. Read In Chalk An The     Smooth Street:-- 
   
   
   
      Max Wilson Marriage.      Sidney Page Love. 
   
   
   
 [Note: The     A, L, S, And N Of     "Max Wilson" Are Crossed Through, As Are 
 The S, D, N, And A Of     "Sidney Page"] 
   
   
   
 The Childish Scrawl Stared Up At Him Impudently, A Sacred Thing Profaned 
 By The     Day. K. Stood And Looked At It. The     Barytone Was Still Singing; 
 But Now It Was "I'm Twenty-One, And She's Eighteen." It Was A Cheerful 
 Air, As Should Be The     Air That Had Accompanied Johnny Rosenfeld To His 
 Long Sleep. The     Light Was Gone From K.'S Face Again. After All, The 
 Street Meant For Him Not So Much Home As It Meant Sidney. And Now, 
 Before Very Long, That Book Of     His Life, Like Others, Would Have To Be 
 Closed. 
   
   
   
 He Turned And Went Heavily Into The     Little House. 
   
   
   
 Christine Called To Him From Her Little Balcony:-- 
   
   
   
 "I Thought I Heard Your Step Outside. Have You Time To Come Out?" 
   
   
   
 K. Went Through The     Parlor And Stood In The     Long Window. His Steady Eyes 
 Looked Down At Her. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 29 Pg 398 
   
 "I See Very Little Of     You Now," She Complained. And, When He Did Not 
 Reply Immediately: "Have You Made Any Definite Plans, K.?" 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Do Max's Work Until He Is Able To Take Hold Again. After 
 That--" 
   
   
   
 "You Will Go Away?" 
   
   
   
 "I Think So. I Am Getting A Good Many Letters, One Way And Another. I 
 Suppose, Now I'm Back In Harness, I'll Stay. My Old Place Is Closed. I'd 
 Go Back There--They Want Me. But It Seems So Futile, Christine, To Leave 
 As I Did, Because I Felt That I Had No Right To Go On As Things Were; 
 And Now To Crawl Back On The     Strength Of     Having Had My Hand Forced, And 
 To Take Up Things Again, Not Knowing That I've A Bit More Right To Do It 
 Than When I Left!" 
   
   
   
 "I Went To See Max Yesterday. You Know What He Thinks About All That." 
   
   
   
 He Took An Uneasy Turn Up And Down The     Balcony. 
   
   
   
 "But Who?" He Demanded. "Who Would Do Such A Thing? I Tell You, 
 Christine, It Isn't Possible." 
   
   
   
 She Did Not Pursue The     Subject. Her Thoughts Had Flown Ahead To The 
 Little House Without K., To Days Without His Steps On The     Stairs Or The 
 Heavy Creak Of     His Big Chair Overhead As He Dropped Into It. 
   
   
   
 But Perhaps It Would Be Better If He Went. She Had Her Own Life To Live. 
 She Had No Expectation Of     Happiness, But, Somehow Or Other, She Must 
 Build On The     Shaky Foundation Of     Her Marriage A House Of     Life, With 
 Resignation Serving For Content, Perhaps With Fear Lurking Always. That 
 She Knew. But With No Active Misery. Misery Implied Affection, And Her 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 29 Pg 399 
 Love For Palmer Was Quite Dead. 
   
   
   
 "Sidney Will Be Here This Afternoon." 
   
   
   
 "Good." His Tone Was Non-Committal. 
   
   
   
 "Has It Occurred To You, K., That Sidney Is Not Very Happy?" 
   
   
   
 He Stopped In Front Of     Her. 
   
   
   
 "She's Had A Great Anxiety." 
   
   
   
 "She Has No Anxiety Now. Max Is Doing Well." 
   
   
   
 "Then What Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "I'm Not Quite Sure, But I Think I Know. She's Lost Faith In Max, And 
 She's Not Like Me. I--I Knew About Palmer Before I Married Him. I Got A 
 Letter. It's All Rather Hideous--I Needn't Go Into It. I Was Afraid To 
 Back Out; It Was Just Before My Wedding. But Sidney Has More Character 
 Than I Have. Max Isn't What She Thought He Was, And I Doubt Whether 
 She'll Marry Him." 
   
   
   
 K. Glanced Toward The     Street Where Sidney's Name And Max's Lay Open To 
 The Sun And To The     Smiles Of     The     Street. Christine Might Be Right, But 
 That Did Not Alter Things For Him. 
   
   
   
 Christine's Thoughts Went Back Inevitably To Herself; To Palmer, Who Was 
 Doing Better Just Now; To K., Who Was Going Away--Went Back With An Ache 
 To The     Night K. Had Taken Her In His Arms And Then Put Her Away. How 
 Wrong Things Were! What A Mess Life Was! 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 29 Pg 400 
   
 "When You Go Away," She Said At Last, "I Want You To Remember This. I'm 
 Going To Do My Best, K. You Have Taught Me All I Know. All My Life I'll 
 Have To Overlook Things; I Know That. But, In His Way, Palmer Cares For 
 Me. He Will Always Come Back, And Perhaps Sometime--" 
   
   
   
 Her Voice Trailed Off. Far Ahead Of     Her She Saw The     Years Stretching 
 Out, Marked, Not By Days And Months, But By Palmer's Wanderings Away, 
 His Remorseful Returns. 
   
   
   
 "Do A Little More Than Forgetting," K. Said. "Try To Care For Him, 
 Christine. You Did Once. And That's Your Strongest Weapon. It's Always A 
 Woman's Strongest Weapon. And It Wins In The     End." 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Try, K.," She Answered Obediently. 
   
   
   
 But He Turned Away From The     Look In Her Eyes. 
   
   
   
 Harriet Was Abroad. She Had Sent Cards From Paris To Her "Trade." It Was 
 An Innovation. The     Two Or Three People On The     Street Who Received Her 
 Engraved Announcement That She Was There, "Buying New Chic Models 
 For The     Autumn And Winter--Afternoon Frocks, Evening Gowns, Reception 
 Dresses, And Wraps, From Poiret, Martial Et Armand, And Others," Left 
 The Envelopes Casually On The     Parlor Table, As If Communications From 
 Paris Were Quite To Be Expected. 
   
   
   
 So K. Lunched Alone, And Ate Little. After Luncheon He Fixed A Broken 
 Ironing-Stand For Katie, And In Return She Pressed A Pair Of     Trousers 
 For Him. He Had It In Mind To Ask Sidney To Go Out With Him In Max's 
 Car, And His Most Presentable Suit Was Very Shabby. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Thinking," Said Katie, When She Brought The     Pressed Garments Up 
 Over Her Arm And Passed Them In Through A Discreet Crack In The     Door, 
 "That These Pants Will Stand More Walking Than Sitting, Mr. K. They're 
 Getting Mighty Thin." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 29 Pg 401 
   
 "I'll Take A Duster Along In Case Of     Accident," He Promised Her; "And 
 To-Morrow I'll Order A Suit, Katie." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Believe It When I See It," Said Katie From The     Stairs. "Some Fool 
 Of A Woman From The     Alley Will Come In To-Night And Tell You She Can't 
 Pay Her Rent, And She'll Take Your Suit Away In Her Pocket-Book--As Like 
 As Not To Pay An Installment On A Piano. There's Two New Pianos In The 
 Alley Since You Came Here." 
   
   
   
 "I Promise It, Katie." 
   
   
   
 "Show It To Me," Said Katie Laconically. "And Don't Go To Picking Up 
 Anything You Drop!" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Came Home At Half-Past Two--Came Delicately Flushed, As If She 
 Had Hurried, And With A Tremulous Smile That Caught Katie's Eye At Once. 
   
   
   
 "Bless The     Child!" She Said. "There's No Need To Ask How He Is To-Day. 
 You're All One Smile." 
   
   
   
 The Smile Set Just A Trifle. 
   
   
   
 "Katie, Some One Has Written My Name Out On The     Street, In Chalk. It's 
 With Dr. Wilson's, And It Looks So Silly. Please Go Out And Sweep It 
 Off." 
   
   
   
 "I'm About Crazy With Their Old Chalk. I'll Do It After A While." 
   
   
   
 "Please Do It Now. I Don't Want Anyone To See It. Is--Is Mr. K. 
 Upstairs?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 29 Pg 402 
   
 But When She Learned That K. Was Upstairs, Oddly Enough, She Did Not Go 
 Up At Once. She Stood In The     Lower Hall And Listened. Yes, He Was 
 There. She Could Hear Him Moving About. Her Lips Parted Slightly As She 
 Listened. 
   
   
   
 Christine, Looking In From Her Balcony, Saw Her There, And, Seeing 
 Something In Her Face That She Had Never Suspected, Put Her Hand To Her 
 Throat. 
   
   
   
 "Sidney!" 
   
   
   
 "Oh--Hello, Chris." 
   
   
   
 "Won't You Come And Sit With Me?" 
   
   
   
 "I Haven't Much Time--That Is, I Want To Speak To K." 
   
   
   
 "You Can See Him When He Comes Down." 
   
   
   
 Sidney Came Slowly Through The     Parlor. It Occurred To Her, All At Once, 
 That Christine Must See A Lot Of     K., Especially Now. No Doubt He Was 
 In And Out Of     The     House Often. And How Pretty Christine Was! She Was 
 Unhappy, Too. All That Seemed To Be Necessary To Win K.'S Attention Was 
 To Be Unhappy Enough. Well, Surely, In That Case-- 
   
   
   
 "How Is Max?" 
   
   
   
 "Still Better." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 29 Pg 403 
 Sidney Sat Down On The     Edge Of     The     Railing; But She Was Careful, 
 Christine Saw, To Face The     Staircase. There Was Silence On The     Balcony. 
 Christine Sewed; Sidney Sat And Swung Her Feet Idly. 
   
   
   
 "Dr. Ed Says Max Wants You To Give Up Your Training And Marry Him Now." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Not Going To Marry Him At All, Chris." 
   
   
   
 Upstairs, K.'S Door Slammed. It Was One Of     His Failings That He Always 
 Slammed Doors. Harriet Used To Be Quite Disagreeable About It. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Slid From The     Railing. 
   
   
   
 "There He Is Now." 
   
   
   
 Perhaps, In All Her Frivolous, Selfish Life, Christine Had Never Had A 
 Bigger Moment Than The     One That Followed. She Could Have Said Nothing, 
 And, In The     Queer Way That Life Goes, K. Might Have Gone Away From The 
 Street As Empty Of     Heart As He Had Come To It. 
   
   
   
 "Be Very Good To Him, Sidney," She Said Unsteadily. "He Cares So Much." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 30 Pg 404 
   
 K. Was Being Very Dense. For So Long Had He Considered Sidney As 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 30 Pg 405 
 Unattainable That Now His Masculine Mind, A Little Weary With Much 
 Wretchedness, Refused To Move From Its Old Attitude. 
   
   
   
 "It Was Glamour, That Was All, K.," Said Sidney Bravely. 
   
   
   
 "But, Perhaps," Said K., "It's Just Because Of     That Miserable Incident 
 With Carlotta. That Wasn't The     Right Thing, Of     Course, But Max Has Told 
 Me The     Story. It Was Really Quite Innocent. She Fainted In The     Yard, 
 And--" 
   
   
   
 Sidney Was Exasperated. 
   
   
   
 "Do You Want Me To Marry Him, K.?" 
   
   
   
 K. Looked Straight Ahead. 
   
   
   
 "I Want You To Be Happy, Dear." 
   
   
   
 They Were On The     Terrace Of     The     White Springs Hotel Again. K. Had 
 Ordered Dinner, Making A Great To-Do About Getting The     Dishes They Both 
 Liked. But Now That It Was There, They Were Not Eating. K. Had Placed 
 His Chair So That His Profile Was Turned Toward Her. He Had Worn The 
 Duster Religiously Until Nightfall, And Then Had Discarded It. It Hung 
 Limp And Dejected On The     Back Of     His Chair. Past K.'S Profile Sidney 
 Could See The     Magnolia Tree Shaped Like A Heart. 
   
   
   
 "It Seems To Me," Said Sidney Suddenly, "That You Are Kind To Every One 
 But Me, K." 
   
   
   
 He Fairly Stammered His Astonishment:-- 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 30 Pg 406 
   
   
 "Why, What On Earth Have I Done?" 
   
   
   
 "You Are Trying To Make Me Marry Max, Aren't You?" 
   
   
   
 She Was Very Properly Ashamed Of     That, And, When He Failed Of     Reply Out 
 Of Sheer Inability To Think Of     One That Would Not Say Too Much, She Went 
 Hastily To Something Else: 
   
   
   
 "It Is Hard For Me To Realize That You--That You Lived A Life Of     Your 
 Own, A Busy Life, Doing Useful Things, Before You Came To Us. I Wish You 
 Would Tell Me Something About Yourself. If We're To Be Friends When You 
 Go Away,"--She Had To Stop There, For The     Lump In Her Throat--"I'll Want 
 To Know How To Think Of     You,--Who Your Friends Are,--All That." 
   
   
   
 He Made An Effort. He Was Thinking, Of     Course, That He Would Be 
 Visualizing Her, In The     Hospital, In The     Little House On Its Side 
 Street, As She Looked Just Then, Her Eyes Like Stars, Her Lips Just 
 Parted, Her Hands Folded Before Her On The     Table. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Be Working," He Said At Last. "So Will You." 
   
   
   
 "Does That Mean You Won't Have Time To Think Of     Me?" 
   
   
   
 "I'm Afraid I'm Stupider Than Usual To-Night. You Can Think Of     Me As 
 Never Forgetting You Or The     Street, Working Or Playing." 
   
   
   
 Playing! Of     Course He Would Not Work All The     Time. And He Was Going Back 
 To His Old Friends, To People Who Had Always Known Him, To Girls-- 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 30 Pg 407 
 He Did His Best Then. He Told Her Of     The     Old Family House, Built By One 
 Of His Forebears Who Had Been A King's Man Until Washington Had Put The 
 Case For The     Colonies, And Who Had Given Himself And His Oldest Son Then 
 To The     Cause That He Made His Own. He Told Of     Old Servants Who Had Wept 
 When He Decided To Close The     House And Go Away. When She Fell Silent, He 
 Thought He Was Interesting Her. He Told Her The     Family Traditions That 
 Had Been The     Fairy Tales Of     His Childhood. He Described The     Library, The 
 Choice Room Of     The     House, Full Of     Family Paintings In Old Gilt Frames, 
 And Of     His Father's Collection Of     Books. Because It Was Home, He Waxed 
 Warm Over It At Last, Although It Had Rather Hurt Him At First To 
 Remember. It Brought Back The     Other Things That He Wanted To Forget. 
   
   
   
 But A Terrible Thing Was Happening To Sidney. Side By Side With The 
 Wonders He Described So Casually, She Was Placing The     Little House. What 
 An Exile It Must Have Been For Him! How Hopelessly Middle-Class They 
 Must Have Seemed! How Idiotic Of     Her To Think, For One Moment, That She 
 Could Ever Belong In This New-Old Life Of     His! 
   
   
   
 What Traditions Had She? None, Of     Course, Save To Be Honest And Good 
 And To Do Her Best For The     People Around Her. Her Mother's People, The 
 Kennedys Went Back A Long Way, But They Had Always Been Poor. A Library 
 Full Of     Paintings And Books! She Remembered The     Lamp With The     Blue-Silk 
 Shade, The     Figure Of     Eve That Used To Stand Behind The     Minister's 
 Portrait, And The     Cherry Bookcase With The     Encyclopaedia In It And 
 "Beacon Lights Of     History." When K., Trying His Best To Interest Her And 
 To Conceal His Own Heaviness Of     Spirit, Told Her Of     His Grandfather's 
 Old Carriage, She Sat Back In The     Shadow. 
   
   
   
 "Fearful Old Thing," Said K.,--"Regular Cabriolet. I Can Remember Yet 
 The Family Rows Over It. But The     Old Gentleman Liked It--Used To Have 
 It Repainted Every Year. Strangers In The     City Used To Turn Around And 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 30 Pg 408 
 Stare At It--Thought It Was Advertising Something!" 
   
   
   
 "When I Was A Child," Said Sidney Quietly, "And A Carriage Drove Up And 
 Stopped On The     Street, I Always Knew Some One Had Died!" 
   
   
   
 There Was A Strained Note In Her Voice. K., Whose Ear Was Attuned To 
 Every Note In Her Voice, Looked At Her Quickly. "My Great-Grandfather," 
 Said Sidney In The     Same Tone, "Sold Chickens At Market. He Didn't Do It 
 Himself; But The     Fact's There, Isn't It?" 
   
   
   
 K. Was Puzzled. 
   
   
   
 "What About It?" He Said. 
   
   
   
 But Sidney's Agile Mind Had Already Traveled On. This K. She Had Never 
 Known, Who Had Lived In A Wonderful House, And All The     Rest Of     It--He 
 Must Have Known Numbers Of     Lovely Women, His Own Sort Of     Women, Who Had 
 Traveled And Knew All Kinds Of     Things: Girls Like The     Daughters Of     The 
 Executive Committee Who Came In From Their Country Places In Summer 
 With Great Armfuls Of     Flowers, And Hurried Off, After Consulting Their 
 Jeweled Watches, To Luncheon Or Tea Or Tennis. 
   
   
   
 "Go On," Said Sidney Dully. "Tell Me About The     Women You Have Known, 
 Your Friends, The     Ones You Liked And The     Ones Who Liked You." 
   
   
   
 K. Was Rather Apologetic. 
   
   
   
 "I've Always Been So Busy," He Confessed. "I Know A Lot, But I Don't 
 Think They Would Interest You. They Don't Do Anything, You Know--They 
 Travel Around And Have A Good Time. They're Rather Nice To Look At, Some 
 Of Them. But When You've Said That You've Said It All." 
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 30 Pg 409 
 Nice To Look At! Of     Course They Would Be, With Nothing Else To Think Of 
 In All The     World But Of     How They Looked. 
   
   
   
 Suddenly Sidney Felt Very Tired. She Wanted To Go Back To The     Hospital, 
 And Turn The     Key In The     Door Of     Her Little Room, And Lie With Her Face 
 Down On The     Bed. 
   
   
   
 "Would You Mind Very Much If I Asked You To Take Me Back?" 
   
   
   
 He Did Mind. He Had A Depressed Feeling That The     Evening Had Failed. 
 And His Depression Grew As He Brought The     Car Around. He Understood, He 
 Thought. She Was Grieving About Max. After All, A Girl Couldn't Care As 
 She Had For A Year And A Half, And Then Give A Man Up Because Of     Another 
 Woman, Without A Wrench. 
   
   
   
 "Do You Really Want To Go Home, Sidney, Or Were You Tired Of     Sitting 
 There? In That Case, We Could Drive Around For An Hour Or Two. I'll Not 
 Talk If You'd Like To Be Quiet." Being With K. Had Become An Agony, Now 
 That She Realized How Wrong Christine Had Been, And That Their Worlds, 
 Hers And K.'S, Had Only Touched For A Time. Soon They Would Be Separated 
 By As Wide A Gulf As That Which Lay Between The     Cherry Bookcase--For 
 Instance,--And A Book-Lined Library Hung With Family Portraits. But She 
 Was Not Disposed To Skimp As To Agony. She Would Go Through With It, 
 Every Word A Stab, If Only She Might Sit Beside K. A Little Longer, 
 Might Feel The     Touch Of     His Old Gray Coat Against Her Arm. "I'd Like To 
 Ride, If You Don't Mind." 
   
   
   
 K. Turned The     Automobile Toward The     Country Roads. He Was Remembering 
 Acutely That Other Ride After Joe In His Small Car, The     Trouble He 
 Had Had To Get A Machine, The     Fear Of     He Knew Not What Ahead, And His 
 Arrival At Last At The     Road-House, To Find Max Lying At The     Head Of     The 
 Stairs And Carlotta On Her Knees Beside Him. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 30 Pg 410 
   
 "K." "Yes?" 
   
   
   
 "Was There Anybody You Cared About,--Any Girl,--When You Left Home?" 
   
   
   
 "I Was Not In Love With Anyone, If That's What You Mean." 
   
   
   
 "You Knew Max Before, Didn't You?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes. You Know That." 
   
   
   
 "If You Knew Things About Him That I Should Have Known, Why Didn't You 
 Tell Me?" 
   
   
   
 "I Couldn't Do That, Could I? Anyhow--" 
   
   
   
 "Yes?" 
   
   
   
 "I Thought Everything Would Be All Right. It Seemed To Me That The     Mere 
 Fact Of     Your Caring For Him--" That Was Shaky Ground; He Got Off It 
 Quickly. "Schwitter Has Closed Up. Do You Want To Stop There?" 
   
   
   
 "Not To-Night, Please." 
   
   
   
 They Were Near The     White House Now. Schwitter's Had Closed Up, Indeed. 
 The Sign Over The     Entrance Was Gone. The     Lanterns Had Been Taken Down, 
 And In The     Dusk They Could See Tillie Rocking Her Baby On The     Porch. As 
 If To Cover The     Last Traces Of     His Late Infamy, Schwitter Himself Was 
 Watering The     Worn Places On The     Lawn With The     Garden Can. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 30 Pg 411 
   
   
 The Car Went By. Above The     Low Hum Of     The     Engine They Could Hear 
 Tillie's Voice, Flat And Unmusical, But Filled With The     Harmonies Of 
 Love As She Sang To The     Child. 
   
   
   
 When They Had Left The     House Far Behind, K. Was Suddenly Aware That 
 Sidney Was Crying. She Sat With Her Head Turned Away, Using Her 
 Handkerchief Stealthily. He Drew The     Car Up Beside The     Road, And In A 
 Masterful Fashion Turned Her Shoulders About Until She Faced Him. 
   
   
   
 "Now, Tell Me About It," He Said. 
   
   
   
 "It's Just Silliness. I'm--I'm A Little Bit Lonely." 
   
   
   
 "Lonely!" 
   
   
   
 "Aunt Harriet's In Paris, And With Joe Gone And Everybody--" 
   
   
   
 "Aunt Harriet!" 
   
   
   
 He Was Properly Dazed, For Sure. If She Had Said She Was Lonely 
 Because The     Cherry Bookcase Was In Paris, He Could Not Have Been More 
 Bewildered. And Joe! "And With You Going Away And Never Coming Back--" 
   
   
   
 "I'll Come Back, Of     Course. How's This? I'll Promise To Come Back When 
 You Graduate, And Send You Flowers." 
   
   
   
 "I Think," Said Sidney, "That I'll Become An Army Nurse." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 30 Pg 412 
 "I Hope You Won't Do That." 
   
   
   
 "You Won't Know, K. You'll Be Back With Your Old Friends. You'll Have 
 Forgotten The     Street And All Of     Us." 
   
   
   
 "Do You Really Think That?" 
   
   
   
 "Girls Who Have Been Everywhere, And Have Lovely Clothes, And Who Won't 
 Know A T Bandage From A Figure Eight!" 
   
   
   
 "There Will Never Be Anybody In The     World Like You To Me, Dear." 
   
   
   
 His Voice Was Husky. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Saying That To Comfort Me." 
   
   
   
 "To Comfort You! I--Who Have Wanted You So Long That It Hurts Even To 
 Think About It! Ever Since The     Night I Came Up The     Street, And You Were 
 Sitting There On The     Steps--Oh, My Dear, My Dear, If You Only Cared A 
 Little!" 
   
   
   
 Because He Was Afraid That He Would Get Out Of     Hand And Take Her In His 
 Arms,--Which Would Be Idiotic, Since, Of     Course, She Did Not Care For 
 Him That Way,--He Gripped The     Steering-Wheel. It Gave Him A Curious 
 Appearance Of     Making A Pathetic Appeal To The     Wind-Shield. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Been Trying To Make You Say That All Evening!" Said Sidney. "I 
 Love You So Much That--K., Won't You Take Me In Your Arms?" 
   
   
   
 Take Her In His Arms! He Almost Crushed Her. He Held Her To Him And 
 Muttered Incoherencies Until She Gasped. It Was As If He Must Make Up 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 30 Pg 413 
 For Long Arrears Of     Hopelessness. He Held Her Off A Bit To Look At Her, 
 As If To Be Sure It Was She And No Changeling, And As If He Wanted Her 
 Eyes To Corroborate Her Lips. There Was No Lack Of     Confession In Her 
 Eyes; They Showed Him A New Heaven And A New Earth. 
   
   
   
 "It Was You Always, K.," She Confessed. "I Just Didn't Realize It. But 
 Now, When You Look Back, Don't You See It Was?" 
   
   
   
 He Looked Back Over The     Months When She Had Seemed As Unattainable As 
 The Stars, And He Did Not See It. He Shook His Head. 
   
   
   
 "I Never Had Even A Hope." 
   
   
   
 "Not When I Came To You With Everything? I Brought You All My Troubles, 
 And You Always Helped." 
   
   
   
 Her Eyes Filled. She Bent Down And Kissed One Of     His Hands. He Was So 
 Happy That The     Foolish Little Caress Made His Heart Hammer In His Ears. 
   
   
   
 "I Think, K., That Is How One Can Always Tell When It Is The     Right One, 
 And Will Be The     Right One Forever And Ever. It Is The     Person--One Goes 
 To In Trouble." 
   
   
   
 He Had No Words For That, Only Little Caressing Touches Of     Her Arm, Her 
 Hand. Perhaps, Without Knowing It, He Was Formulating A Sort Of     Prayer 
 That, Since There Must Be Troubles, She Would, Always Come To Him And He 
 Would Always Be Able To Help Her. 
   
   
   
 And Sidney, Too, Fell Silent. She Was Recalling The     Day She Became 
 Engaged To Max, And The     Lost Feeling She Had Had. She Did Not Feel The 
 Same At All Now. She Felt As If She Had Been Wandering, And Had Come 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 30 Pg 414 
 Home To The     Arms That Were About Her. She Would Be Married, And Take The 
 Risk That All Women Took, With Her Eyes Open. She Would Go Through The 
 Valley Of     The     Shadow, As Other Women Did; But K. Would Be With Her. 
 Nothing Else Mattered. Looking Into His Steady Eyes, She Knew That She 
 Was Safe. She Would Never Wither For Him. 
   
   
   
 Where Before She Had Felt The     Clutch Of     Inexorable Destiny, The     Woman's 
 Fate, Now She Felt Only His Arms About Her, Her Cheek On His Shabby 
 Coat. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Love You All My Life," She Said Shakily. 
   
   
   
 His Arms Tightened About Her. 
   
   
   
 The Little House Was Dark When They Got Back To It. The     Street, Which 
 Had Heard That Mr. Le Moyne Approved Of     Night Air, Was Raising Its 
 Windows For The     Night And Pinning Cheesecloth Bags Over Its Curtains To 
 Keep Them Clean. 
   
   
   
 In The     Second-Story Front Room At Mrs. Mckee's, The     Barytone Slept 
 Heavily, And Made Divers Unvocal Sounds. He Was Hardening His Throat, 
 And So Slept With A Wet Towel About It. 
   
   
   
 Down On The     Doorstep, Mrs. Mckee And Mr. Wagner Sat And Made Love With 
 The Aid Of     A Lighted Match And The     Pencil-Pad. 
   
   
   
 The Car Drew Up At The     Little House, And Sidney Got Out. Then It Drove 
 Away, For K. Must Take It To The     Garage And Walk Back. 
   
   
   
 Sidney Sat On The     Doorstep And Waited. How Lovely It All Was! How 
 Beautiful Life Was! If One Did One's Best By Life, It Did Its Best Too. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 30 Pg 415 
 How Steady K.'S Eyes Were! She Saw The     Flicker Of     The     Match Across The 
 Street, And Knew What It Meant. Once She Would Have Thought That That 
 Was Funny; Now It Seemed Very Touching To Her. 
   
   
   
 Katie Had Heard The     Car, And Now She Came Heavily Along The     Hall. "A 
 Woman Left This For Mr. K.," She Said. "If You Think It's A Begging 
 Letter, You'd Better Keep It Until He's Bought His New Suit To-Morrow. 
 Almost Any Moment He's Likely To Bust Out." 
   
   
   
 But It Was Not A Begging Letter. K. Read It In The     Hall, With Sidney's 
 Shining Eyes On Him. It Began Abruptly:-- 
   
   
   
 "I'm Going To Africa With One Of     My Cousins. She Is A Medical 
 Missionary. Perhaps I Can Work Things Out There. It Is A Bad Station On 
 The West Coast. I Am Not Going Because I Feel Any Call To The     Work, But 
 Because I Do Not Know What Else To Do. 
   
   
   
 "You Were Kind To Me The     Other Day. I Believe, If I Had Told You Then, 
 You Would Still Have Been Kind. I Tried To Tell You, But I Was So 
 Terribly Afraid. 
   
   
   
 "If I Caused Death, I Did Not Mean To. You Will Think That No Excuse, 
 But It Is True. In The     Hospital, When I Changed The     Bottles On Miss 
 Page's Medicine-Tray, I Did Not Care Much What Happened. But It Was 
 Different With You. 
   
   
   
 "You Dismissed Me, You Remember. I Had Been Careless About A Sponge 
 Count. I Made Up My Mind To Get Back At You. It Seemed Hopeless--You 
 Were So Secure. For Two Or Three Days I Tried To Think Of     Some Way To 
 Hurt You. I Almost Gave Up. Then I Found The     Way. 
   
   
   
 "You Remember The     Packets Of     Gauze Sponges We Made And Used In The 
 Operating-Room? There Were Twelve To Each Package. When We Counted Them 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 30 Pg 416 
 As We Got Them Out, We Counted By Packages. On The     Night Before I Left, 
 I Went To The     Operating-Room And Added One Sponge Every Here And There. 
 Out Of     Every Dozen Packets, Perhaps, I Fixed One That Had Thirteen. The 
 Next Day I Went Away. 
   
   
   
 "Then I Was Terrified. What If Somebody Died? I Had Meant To Give You 
 Trouble, So You Would Have To Do Certain Cases A Second Time. I Swear 
 That Was All. I Was So Frightened That I Went Down Sick Over It. When 
 I Got Better, I Heard You Had Lost A Case And The     Cause Was Being 
 Whispered About. I Almost Died Of     Terror. 
   
   
   
 "I Tried To Get Back Into The     Hospital One Night. I Went Up The 
 Fire-Escape, But The     Windows Were Locked. Then I Left The     City. I 
 Couldn't Stand It. I Was Afraid To Read A Newspaper. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not Going To Sign This Letter. You Know Who It Is From. And I Am 
 Not Going To Ask Your Forgiveness, Or Anything Of     That Sort. I Don't 
 Expect It. But One Thing Hurt Me More Than Anything Else, The     Other 
 Night. You Said You'd Lost Your Faith In Yourself. This Is To Tell You 
 That You Need Not. And You Said Something Else--That Any One Can 'Come 
 Back.' I Wonder!" 
   
   
   
 K. Stood In The     Hall Of     The     Little House With The     Letter In His Hand. 
 Just Beyond On The     Doorstep Was Sidney, Waiting For Him. His Arms Were 
 Still Warm From The     Touch Of     Her. Beyond Lay The     Street, And Beyond That 
 Lay The     World And A Man's Work To Do. Work, And Faith To Do It, A Good 
 Woman's Hand In The     Dark, A Providence That Made Things Right In The 
 End. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Coming, K.?" 
   
   
   
 "Coming," He Said. And, When He Was Beside Her, His Long Figure Folded 
 To The     Short Measure Of     The     Step, He Stooped Humbly And Kissed The     Hem 
 Of Her Soft White Dress. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (K) Part 10 Chapter 30 Pg 417 
   
 Across The     Street, Mr. Wagner Wrote Something In The     Dark And Then 
 Lighted A Match. 
   
   
   
 "So K. Is In Love With Sidney Page, After All!" He Had Written. "She 
 Is A Sweet Girl, And He Is Every Inch A Man. But, To My Mind, A Certain 
 Lady--" 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Mckee Flushed And Blew Out The     Match. 
   
   
   
 Late September Now On The     Street, With Joe Gone And His Mother Eyeing 
 The Postman With Pitiful Eagerness; With Mrs. Rosenfeld Moving Heavily 
 About The     Setting-Up Of     The     New Furniture; And With Johnny Driving 
 Heavenly Cars, Brake And Clutch Legs Well And Strong. Late September, 
 With Max Recovering And Settling His Tie For Any Pretty Nurse Who 
 Happened Along, But Listening Eagerly For Dr. Ed's Square Tread In The 
 Hall; With Tillie Rocking Her Baby On The     Porch At Schwitter's, And 
 Carlotta Staring Westward Over Rolling Seas; With Christine Taking Up 
 Her Burden And Grace Laying Hers Down; With Joe's Tragic Young Eyes 
 Growing Quiet With The     Peace Of     The     Tropics. 
   
   
   
 "The Lord Is My Shepherd," She Reads. "I Shall Not Want."..."Yea, Though 
 I Walk Through The     Valley Of     The     Shadow Of     Death, I Will Fear No Evil." 
   
   
   
 Sidney, On Her Knees In The     Little Parlor, Repeats The     Words With The 
 Others. K. Has Gone From The     Street, And Before Long She Will Join Him. 
 With The     Vision Of     His Steady Eyes Before Her, She Adds Her Own Prayer 
 To The     Others--That The     Touch Of     His Arms About Her May Not Make Her 
 Forget The     Vow She Has Taken, Of     Charity And Its Sister, Service, Of     A 
 Cup Of     Water To The     Thirsty, Of     Open Arms To A Tired Child. 
   
   
   
 
 
 Publication Date: June 12th 2014 https://www.bookrix.com/-whdbd538e463635